Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

     A warm, autumn breeze weaved through the palm trees, ruffling their fronds and causing the shadows below to dance on the small, cobbled road that parted the town.  Beneath their watch, a petite figure shuffled stiffly down the path, each movement of her legs causing a faint squeak to emit from the rusty joints on her rigid leg braces.  She watched her classmates effortlessly prance past her as they scurried off to their afternoon activities, but any envy she might have had towards them had long since dissolved into apathy.  Of course she wished things were different, but there was no magic potion that would make her whole again.   This was her lot, and she had grown to accept it.  It helped that she was finally starting to forget what running felt like.  

     She adjusted her book bag on her shoulder and steadily trudged on past the colorful houses that lined the road.  She offered a small smile to a couple of women who were chatting outside, then dropped her gaze back to the ground as she slowly walked by.

     “There goes Maria’s daughter,” one of the women said in a hushed tone when she thought the girl was out of earshot.  “I really do pity her.  They desperately could use a man around the house, but who knows if she will be able to marry.  I don’t know of a boy in town that would want to be saddled with her.”

     The other woman nodded sympathetically.  “And if the braces weren’t enough, she got that unsightly scar on her face.  It really is a shame.”

     The girl’s jaw tightened as she fought back the tears that were starting to sting her olive-green eyes.  She remained strong until she finally reached her house a few doors down.  It was empty as it was every afternoon; her mother wouldn’t be home until later that night when she got off of work.  As soon as she entered her tiny room and dropped down on the thin mattress of her bed, the dam holding in her emotions crumbled.  She laid down and clung to her pillow tightly, allowing the tears to flow unfettered in shuttering sobs for a while.

     “Victoria,” her mother’s tired voice echoed through the house when she arrived a few hours later.  “Sorry, I had to work late.  Did you eat dinner?”

     “Yes, Mami,” she replied from the kitchen where she was doing her homework on the square, wooden dining table.  “There are still some beans on the stove if you’d like some.” 

     “Thank you, Mija,” she replied, walking over and giving her daughter a kiss on the forehead before turning the stove on to reheat her meager meal.  As she waited for the beans to warm, she looked over her daughter and noticed her swollen, bloodshot eyes.  “Victoria, what’s wrong?  You look like you’ve been crying.”

     “Oh... it’s nothing,” she mumbled, looking down at her schoolwork and feigning concentration on a difficult problem.

     “I know it’s something or you wouldn’t have been crying,” her mother prodded, giving the pot a stir.

     Victoria exhaled heavily.  “I overheard some of the ladies talking on my way home,” she said softly.  “They were saying how they pitied me because no boy would ever want to marry me the way I am.”  Tears started to fill her eyes all over again.

     Her mother’s heart broke.  “Oh, Mi Pajarita, you can’t listen to them,” she replied, stepping over and embracing her daughter tightly.  “If they talk like that, they haven’t truly felt love in their lives.”  She pulled back and wiped the tears from the girl’s face, her thumb gliding over the deep scar that ran from the outer corner of her left eye halfway down the side of her cheek.

     “But you see, I’m not sad about it for my sake,” Victoria explained with a sniff.  “I’m sad about it for you.  If I could get married someday, then you would have someone else to help out around the house and take care of you.  You have to work two jobs to try to pay off our debts, plus take care of me on top of it.  Papi worked himself too hard; I don’t want to see that happen to you, too.”

     “You’re too young to be worrying about marriage.  Besides, I still have plenty of strength left in me.  I’ll be fine,” she gave her a reassuring smile.  “You just worry about finishing school.  With a good education, you will be able to provide for yourself with a nice job that doesn’t involve manual labor.  And, hopefully, find a wonderful man that will love and cherish you.”

     Victoria’s features softened.  “Thank you, Mami.  You always know just what to say to cheer me up.”  She embraced her in another hug.  Suddenly, her nose started to twitch.  “Um, I think you’re burning the beans,” she whispered in her ear.

     “Ay!”  She leaped over and turned the stove off.  “I think you caught them just in time.  They’re still edible,” she reported.

     As her mother hurriedly spooned her dinner into a bowl, Victoria’s gaze absently began to drift around the small kitchen.  Finally, it fell on a colorful drawing that was taped to the fridge.  It contained pointed mountains, a large house, and three people, all juvenilely etched in crayon.  Above one person was a raincloud, another held a clock, and the third held a bandage.  Above the scene was the word, “Encanto.”

     “Too bad that Encanto place doesn’t really exist,” she sighed wistfully.  “I still remember the stories you would tell me about it when I was little.”

     “Trust me, no one wished it was a real place more than I did when you were sick,” her mother replied, stepping over to look at the drawing as well.  “The story goes one of the people had the power to heal, remember?”

     “Yes, of course.  I wished I could meet her, too, especially after I got my leg braces and then again after I fell.”  She fiddled with the curled end of her chocolate braid.  “But there comes a time when you have to grow up and stop believing in fairytales like that.”

     “Unfortunately, I have to agree,” her mother said sadly, poking at the beans in her bowl with her spoon.  “I remember your abuela speaking so vividly about it when I was small that for the longest time I actually thought it was real myself.  But as I got older I realized she was just a very gifted storyteller.”

     That night as Victoria tried unsuccessfully to fall asleep, the echoing pop of gunshots could be heard in the air.  The sound had become so commonplace in their area that it usually didn’t phase her.  But tonight, it was uncomfortably close.

     Loud banging on their front door sent her jolting upright in her bed.  She immediately reached for her braces and began to slip them on her legs as quickly as physically possible.  The banging was growing increasingly louder and angrier until the latch finally gave way, and the door slammed open.

     “What is the meaning of this?!” her mother exclaimed, stepping out of her bedroom, clinging to the shawl draped around her shoulders.

     “We’ve come to collect on your debt,” the bald-headed leader of the mob growled.

     By now, Victoria had managed to hobble to her bedroom door and quietly crack it open.

     “I will give you what payment I have, but then you must leave,” Maria replied, remaining calm.  “It is very late, and I must be up early for work in the morning.”

     “We grow impatient with your puny payments,” he snarled.  “We require the full amount.”

     “I-I don’t have the full amount,” a tremble could now be heard in her voice.

     “Very well.  Then you’ll be paying off the rest of the balance with us.”

     Two of the men walked over to her, each one roughly grabbing one of her arms and pulling her out towards the front door.  Maria fought and struggled against them but to no avail.

     “No!” Victoria shrieked, throwing open her door.  “You can’t take her!  Let her go!!”

     “No, Mija!  Please stay back!”  Panicked tears began to stream down the mother’s face as she watched another man from the mob grab a hold of her daughter.

     “It looks like we have another slave to take as payment,” he reported gruffly.

     The leader shook his head.  “No, that one is damaged goods.  She’s of no use to us.”

     The mobster shrugged and roughly tossed the girl away across the room.  They then proceeded to ransack the tiny house.  

     Victoria managed to drag herself over to the dining table and cowered beneath it as the men smashed and threw what few belongings they had.  At one point, they even grabbed the table, and she was forced to take shelter under one of the chairs.  After several terrifying minutes, they began to empty out of the house.  They piled into a truck with her mother who was still screaming at the top of her lungs and drove away.  

     The place was now eerily quiet.  Victoria gathered her courage and cracked open one eye.  Her house was unrecognizable.  Nothing had been left intact, save the chair she was clinging to.  Overwhelming panic washed over her as if she had just been dropped in a lake with a weight tied to her ankles.  She began to wheeze in uncontrollable sobs.  What was she going to do?  She was now completely alone, left to fend for herself when simply walking down the street was a struggle.  How would she survive?  Unable to process her current reality, she clamped her eyes closed again and cried until she couldn’t cry anymore.

     A weak ray of morning light slipped through the broken window and fell across Victoria’s face, stirring her from the dreamless stupor she had fallen into.  She looked around and was met with the same hopeless scene as she was last night.  Nothing had changed.  A drafty breeze blew through the window, causing her to shiver, and rustling a piece of paper on the floor beside her.  She reached over to grab the scrap and, upon flipping it over, discovered it was her old drawing of Encanto.  She stared at the picture numbly.  

     “Oh, if only it were real,” her voice creaked out quietly.  “If anyone could help save my mother, it would be them.”  She ran her fingers over the tattered page sorrowfully but then paused.  “What if it was real?  What if I could find them?”  She immediately shook her head.  “Ay, Victoria.  All that crying has made you crazy.  You can’t go running off into the mountains by yourself.”

     She backed out from under the chair and, with much effort, hoisted herself to her feet.  “On the other hand, what would I do if I stayed here?  How would I earn money for food?  I’d be left to beg on the streets.”  She looked out the window to the mountains in the distance, the sun barely peeking over their crests.  “Or I can actually have some adventure in my life.  If there is even a minuscule possibility that this family actually exists, I need to take this chance.  I need to rescue my mom.”

     With a newfound determination, she set to work.  She found an old canteen and filled it with water, stuffed her bookbag with whatever scraps of food she could salvage from the kitchen, then changed into her most durable, eggplant skirt and slipped her sky blue poncho over her head.  As she headed out the door, she hesitated and looked back.  As much as she wanted to stay, this was no longer her home.

     “I will only return once my mother is with me,” she vowed, then turned and closed the door behind her.

Chapter Text

     Victoria cautiously snuck along the back of her house and into the next-door neighbor’s backyard.  If she was going to the mountains, she would not be able to hobble the whole way.  She would need transportation.

     In the nearby pasture, a dapple grey mule heard the familiar squeak of her braces and lifted his large, convex head.  His long ears perked, and he let out a breathy nicker.

     “ Shhh ,” the girl tried to quiet him as she carefully made her way to the nearby tack shed to grab a bridle and a crop.  She looked both ways to make sure the coast was still clear, then headed into the small pasture.  

     The stocky creature happily plodded over to her and began nuzzling at her bag.

     “Yes, Domingo, I brought something for you.”  She rummaged around and pulled out a carrot.

     The mule stretched out his lips to snag the treat, but she pulled it away.

     “Hold on.  You have to put on the bridle first.”

     Domingo’s ears swiveled back in slight irritation, but he obediently lowered his head so she could slip the bit in his mouth and the leather crown strap over his ears.  He was then rewarded with his crunchy, orange treat, which he munched on happily.

     “Okay, now I just have to get on, and we can be on our way.”  She looked up at how tall his back was.  “Yep, I just have to get up there… all by myself…”  

     She let out a huff and surveyed her surroundings.  Back by the shed, she noticed a stack of a few hay bales.  It would take some effort, but she could climb them like giant stairs.  She grabbed ahold of the reins and led her mount out of the pasture.  She lined him up beside the tallest bale, then went to work.  She flopped onto her belly on the lowest level, reached up to the stacked bale beside her, and pulled herself to her feet.  Then she repeated the process on the second level.  Thankfully, Domingo was a very patient mule and stood like a statue with one hind leg cocked.  At last, she conquered the summit of the second bale and swung her leg over his back.  Now they were off!  

     It wasn’t until she trotted around to the front of the house that the owner took notice of what she had been up to.  In shock, the older gentleman burst out of the front door and began to jog down the street after her.  “Victoria?!  Come back!  What are you doing with my mule?”

     “I’m sorry, Señor Muñoz!  I need to borrow him,” she called back, her voice wavering with the jarring gait.  She gave Domingo a couple of taps on his side with the crop, driving him into a rocking lope, and pointed his nose toward the edge of town.

~ * * * ~

     The bright, morning light happily streamed through the window, gently luring Mirabel from her dreams.  She sat up with a grand stretch and slipped on her lime-green glasses, peering around her room as she gave her eyes a chance to adjust to the light of the new day.  She was still tickled by the renovations they had made to her room when they rebuilt La Casa Madrigal.  It was no longer the nursery, but enlarged and transformed into a proper teenage girl’s room.  Her favorite part was the elaborate craft corner, complete with a floor-to-ceiling cabinet filled with any craft supplies she may need.  It wasn’t a magical room like what the other members of her family had, but it was perfect for her.  She quickly got dressed in her signature embroidered outfit and headed out to seize the day.

     “Hola, Abuelo Pedro,” she said as she slid past his portrait that overlooked the landing of the side stairway.  She made her way into the kitchen where her parents were already starting to prepare the coffee and food.  As she went to work on her typical morning routine, she overheard Camilo and Bruno conversing while they walked down the hall.

     “Why not?  Can’t we just say it’s for my birthday?”

     “No, I told you I won’t do it.”

     They both entered the kitchen, Camilo wearing a disappointed look on his face.

     “Good morning, you two,” Julieta greeted.  “What was that you were discussing?”

     “Nothing,” they replied in unison.

     “Hey, what’s for breakfast?” Camilo added, his cheerful demeanor returning as peered over what was cooking on the stove.

     “You’ll see soon enough,” his tía told him, gently shooing him away.  “Go help Mirabel set the table outside.”

     He obeyed her wishes, but not before stealthily sneaking a hot arepa con queso off of the platter sitting on the counter on his way out.

     The house came alive, in more ways than one, as the family bustled to and fro before finally sitting down to breakfast together.  As always, the meal did not officially begin until Abuela Alma had taken her place at the head of the table.

     “Yesterday I met with some of the townspeople,” she announced once everyone had settled.  “They would like to expand the Encanto to the west.  Their plans include clearing a space for another plaza and a new neighborhood.  Is that a project you can manage overseeing, Luisa?”

     The muscular Madrigal nodded.  “I’m getting better at delegating so I don’t get overburdened.  I think I can handle it.”

     “I can help with clearing out the vegetation,” Isabela offered.

     “And Hernando, Jorge, and I will do whatever you need us to,” said Bruno, then awkwardly added,  “And in case you forgot, Hernando and Jorge are really just me in disguise.”

     “Yes, I remember.  Thank you, that would be great.”  She then turned to her older cousin.  “A new neighborhood means more wells.  Dolores, can you help us by listening for water underground so we will know the best place to dig?”

     “Yes, I can do that,” she answered softly, daintily cutting into her arepa.  “However, I have a lunch date with Mariano today, so I won’t be available then.  But I don’t have any plans for the rest of the week.”  

     She ignored her brother imitating her boyfriend and making kissy faces at her from across the table.  A quick look from their father was enough to make him cease his teasing.

     “I know the timing of this expansion is not the greatest since we are also preparing for Isabela’s and Camilo’s birthday party this weekend,” stated Abuela.  “We can postpone the start of the project until next week, if necessary.”

     “I think we parents can handle the party while the others start on the town’s project,” Julieta spoke up.  “I’ll be preparing the food.”

     “And I’m in charge of the decorations,” Pepa chimed in.  “We’ll make sure we have a wonderful party for them.”  She gave a loving smile to her son and niece.

     “Yeah, a wonderful party to celebrate Isabela becoming an old maid,” Camilo jabbed with a playful smirk, taking a bite of tamale from his overflowing plate.

     “On the contrary, Primo.  I’m just reaching my prime,” she corrected him coolly.  She gave a graceful and exaggerated flick of her ebony hair which slapped him across the head and left him with a faceful of flowers.  However, he easily shook them off and continued on with his meal, undeterred.

     Pepa’s smile faded slightly.  “On the other hand, do they even deserve a party with the way they carry on?”

     Isabela batted her eyes at her with the most innocent, angelic expressions she could muster.  “Oh, you don’t really mean that, Tía.  How can you say no to this face?”

     Camilo copied her likeness precisely.  “Yes, how can you say no to this face?”

     At the other end of the table, Mirabel snorted and was forced to cup a hand over her face in an attempt to keep the hot chocolate she had been drinking from squirting out her nose.  Sometimes those two just struck her funnybone, especially now that she and Isabela were on better terms.

     Once breakfast was finished, each member of the family prepared themselves for the day’s tasks, which, for the three youngest Madrigals, included going to school.  

     Camilo found himself in the kitchen again, watching his mother pack lunches for him and his brother.  He was reclined against the counter across from her with his arms casually crossed, contemplating speaking a thought that had recently been plaguing his mind.  Seeing as his father wasn’t around and the two of them were alone, he decided now was as good a time as any to voice it.

     “You know, I’ve been thinking,” he tentatively began,  “now that I will be turning sixteen and will practically be an adult, is it absolutely necessary for me to go to school?”

     Pepa’s brows furrowed as she pondered his obscure question, causing a light breeze to whip around her ginger hair.  “Of course you still have to go to school.  Why would you ask such a silly question?”  She quickly began to fill the two sacks with the food that Casita had helped her gather.

     “Well, I don’t really see a point in learning some of this stuff.”  Upon seeing a cloud start to form above his mother’s head, he rapidly changed tactics.  “I mean, I can be much more useful elsewhere.  I can help Luisa with this new building project.”

     “The answer is no, Camilo.  You must go to school.”

     “Yeah, I’ve been hearing ‘no’ a lot this morning,” he muttered under his breath, fiddling with the hem of his ruana.

     “Here, take these,” Pepa continued, handing him the sacks. “Be sure your brother gets his.  He’s already waiting outside with Mirabel.”

     A subconscious sigh escaped him.  “Sure.  I’ll see you this afternoon, then.”  He turned to leave but was stopped by Pepa laying a hand on his shoulder.

     “Remember, I love you, Mijito,” she told him, looking him in the eye.  She could tell something was off with him today, but she couldn’t lay her finger on it.

     Her affection softened him, causing a warm smile to spread across his face.  “I love you, too, Mami.”  He gave her a peck on the cheek, which instantly dissolved her swirling cloud, then hurried out to catch up with the others.

Chapter Text

     Mirabel, Camilo, and Antonio weaved their way through the town on their way to school, the youngest making the trek on his trusty jaguar.  The townspeople greeted them cheerfully, and they replied in kind in their own magical ways: Camilo shifting into every person he addressed, Antonio sending birds and other creatures to play around everyone, and Mirabel simply being her charming, enthusiastic self.  

     Many of the adults were already gathering their tools to rendezvous at the west side of town for the new expansion project.  Camilo eyed them as they walked by and couldn’t help but shake his head.  “I just don’t get it.  I could be out helping them, but instead, I’m stuck going to school to learn a bunch of stuff I’ll never use.”

     “But I like school,” Antonio said with the purity of a five-year-old, giving him a perplexed look.  “You mean I’ll never use what I learn?”

     “Oh, your brother’s just joking,” Mirabel quickly stepped in to perform some damage control.  “Isn’t that right, Camilo?”

     “Oh, right.”  He offered her an apologetic grin before addressing his hermano.  “You know how I like to exaggerate, Tonito.”

     Luckily, some of Antonio’s new classmates ran up which distracted him from asking further questions.  However, Mirabel caught Camilo’s eye, signaling that they would be discussing this further after they dropped him off.

     They approached the elementary section of the school campus and headed to the kindergarten classroom.  Antonio dismounted the large cat and gave his cousin and brother a hug before scurrying off with his classmates.  But just as they began to walk off, he called his brother back.

     “Hey, Camilo!  My friends are wondering if you’ll play tag with us again at lunch.”  He and the other kids looked up at him expectantly.

     “Well,” he squatted down so he was at their level, “I was sort of planning on playing fútbol with my friends today.”

     He was met with half a dozen pleading, puppy-dog eyes.

     “But… that can wait until tomorrow.”

     “Yippee!”  The group jumped around gleefully.

     “Thanks, Camilo.  You really are the best at tag,” Antonio added.

     The older brother smiled proudly.  “Okay, you guys better be ready.  I won’t go easy on you.”  He shifted into Antonio.  “I’m difficult to spot.  One moment I’m here,” he slipped behind another child in the group and copied them, “then I’m over here,” he transformed into another, “and then over here.  It’s hard to keep track of which one is really me.”

     Children giggled in anticipation as he became himself again.  

     “Alright.  See you at lunch!”  Antonio gave him one more hug before running inside the classroom once more.

     “Well, you’ve certainly become quite popular with the kindergarteners,” Mirabel chuckled as they continued on to the high school.

     “Yeah, I’m just cool like that,” he replied as if it was a lofty achievement.  “Don’t let my friends know, but those little kids are actually really fun to play with.”

     “It helps that you can become their size.  I feel like I’ve already outgrown most of their games.”  She let the conversation die down as they crossed the grassy field that divided the two campuses before bringing up the more pressing topic.  “So what was it you were saying earlier?  Something ridiculous about ditching school and going to help the builders?”

     “It’s just something I was thinking about this morning,” he answered, kicking at a rock in the grass.  “It’s our duty as Madrigals to help the town, isn’t it?  So if all I’m going to do when I get older is use my gift to help the people here, then why do I need to bother studying boring things like world history or geography?  Who needs geography when no one ever leaves?"

     Mirabel opened her mouth to counter him but then stopped herself.  "Actually, that’s a fair point,” she admitted after she had thought it through.  “But that’s still no reason to skip school.  What you learn may come in handy.  You never know.”

     He shrugged, signaling he wasn’t completely buying her argument.

     “Also, wasn't the moral of our little family crisis a few months ago that we learned we're more than just our gifts?  You can do whatever you want with your life, Camilo, which means you need to finish school."

     “Yes, Mother Mirabel,” he relented in a dreary tone.

     “Oh, don’t be so dramatic,” she gave him a playful nudge with her elbow.  “And I am not acting like your mother.”

     “I’d say you are.  You sound just like her.”  In a blink, he had changed into Mirabel.  “See?  I’m Mirabel Madrigal, and I act just like my tía, Pepa,” he teased in his mother’s voice.  “Camilo, do your homework.  Stay in school.  Don’t stay up too late.  Save some arepas for the rest of the family.”

     She couldn’t help but let loose a giggle at his impression.  That was one she hadn’t seen him do before.  “You forgot, ‘Don’t make fun of your cousin, or you’ll be sorry.’”  She grabbed him by the arm and started tickling him on his side, going for his most reactive spot with pinpoint precision.

     He instantly dropped his transformation in a fit of laughter.  He tried to wriggle away, but she held firm.  “Ay! Okay, okay!  I give!” he gasped between guffaws.

     Mirabel released him and adjusted her glasses on her nose with a smug smile.  “And don’t you forget it.”

     “Don’t worry, I won’t.”  He rubbed his side as he caught his breath.  “I wish my gift involved not being so ticklish.  ¡Híjole!”

     “Well, I’ve got to control you somehow,” she said as they finally reached their classroom.  “I can’t throw flowers in your face like Isa can.”

     “Honestly, I think I prefer the flowers over that.”

     They slipped inside the door and took their seats just as class began.

~ * * * ~

     Victoria meandered through the farmland on the outskirts of town, making steady progress toward the mountains.  By her estimations, she would reach the first foothills by lunchtime.  She kept to the smaller dirt roads with the hopes of avoiding most of the vehicle traffic and any bandits that may be lurking, waiting to pounce on an unsuspecting victim.  She hoped that even if she happened to appear on the radar of these outlaws, she wouldn’t look like a valuable target in their eyes.  That was one thing that had worked in her favor with the mobsters.  To them she was worthless.  She assumed the bandits would have similar standards.

     As Domingo steadily trucked along beneath her, she finally had some time to process what had happened in the last twelve hours.  If someone had told her a week ago that this is what she would be doing today, she would have told them they were loco.  She was not the adventurous type, at least not anymore.  She had vague memories of playing explorer games with her little friends in kindergarten, but all that ended when she got sick.  Nowadays, she did her best to blend into the shadows, hoping no one would notice her.  She stuck to her routine religiously: walk to school, sit through class, read or draw during lunch, walk home, do homework, go to bed.  She rarely did anything else, unless, by some miracle, her mother managed to get time off and took her to the plaza for a change of scenery.  They couldn’t afford a car, so they never went anywhere.  But now she had hijacked her neighbor’s mule, which she had only ridden on a handful of occasions in the past, and had set out on a fool’s errand.  With each step, she wondered if she should pull on the reins and turn around, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it.  Something inside was pushing her forward, a spark that she had not felt in a long time.  She had to keep going.

Chapter Text

     Camilo struggled unsuccessfully to stifle a large yawn as he listened to his teacher prattle on about some ancient civilization.  He had managed to stay engaged during the other subjects earlier that morning, but this one could not keep his interest today.  What did it matter to him what gods the ancient Greeks believed in?  Or had they now moved on to the Romans?  He had lost track and honestly didn’t care to pay attention long enough to learn the answer.  

     His gaze started to drift around the quaint classroom as he allowed his mind to absently wander.  After a few moments, his attention fell on Mirabel who sat two rows to his left and one seat back.  She seemed to also be having a difficult time concentrating and was sitting with her chin in her hand, staring blankly back in his general direction.  He marked her line of sight and discovered the source of her distraction: his amigo, Ernesto, who sat between them.  This wasn’t the first time he had caught her eyeing his rubio friend.  She was obviously interested in him, but why she wouldn’t take the initiative to actually have a conversation with him he couldn’t understand.  Instead, at breaks and lunch, she would hang out with her friends while he would run off to play with his.  

     Ever the prankster and unable to let the opportunity pass by, he transformed into her, matching her pose and distant look, except with the added detail of changing the chestnut irises of her eyes into the shape of hearts.  

     Mirabel was finally snapped from her daydream as she noticed her clone staring at her from the other side of the room.  “Camilo,” she hissed warningly, her eyes darting to Ernesto to make sure he hadn’t noticed.  Thankfully, he was a studious student and was actually reading the textbook like he was supposed to.

     The person who did take notice was their teacher.  She paused her lecture and looked up from her notes to see what trouble the class clown was getting himself into.  “Camilo, no shape-shifting in the classroom,” she reprimanded in a weary tone.

     “Yes, Señora Lopez,” he replied, obediently changing back to his true form.  He somewhat prided himself in how quickly he could determine how far he could push a given teacher without consequences.  Señora Lopez seemed to always give him one warning per day.  Any misconduct beyond that would result in actual disciplinary action.  

     The issue now resolved, the teacher continued on with her lesson, and Camilo resumed his disinterested musings.

~ * * * ~

     Precisely as she had predicted, Victoria crested the first foothill just as the sun hit high noon.  However, her view was still blocked by another hill twice its size.  If she powered through, she figured she could scale it before sunset.  Then she would finally have a bird’s-eye view of her surroundings and establish an idea of where she was going.  She honestly did not know what lay on the other side of these westward hills, but she hoped she could spot some clue as to the whereabouts of the mythical town.

     She paused for a moment and shifted uncomfortably on Domingo’s back.  It had only been a few hours and already her rear end was getting sore and her muscles were growing fatigued.  She didn’t realize riding would be this tiring.  And to top it off, her braces were chafing against her legs with the unusual movement and posture.  She wished she could take them off, since she obviously didn’t need them while riding, but, without a saddle, she didn’t have anywhere to store them.  So on her legs they must stay.

     “Okay, Domingo, let’s continue.”  She gave her mount a couple of taps with her crop.

     Instead of walking on, he reached his nose forward, swiftly pulling the reins through her fingers to give himself some slack, then dropped his head down and began to graze on the lush grass at his feet.

     “No, we don’t have time to eat.  We need to keep going.”  She gave the mule a few more taps, this time a little firmer.  

     He paid her no mind, not even bothering to give her a twitch of his long ear, and continued on with his meal.  

     She let out a sigh.  “Alright, fine.  I suppose we can take a short lunch break.”  She dug through her bag and pulled out a bruised banana and a roll of bread.  It wasn’t much, but it would keep her going.  She had to ration what little food she had and pray it was enough for her journey.

~ * * * ~

     The lunch bell rang out, and the students emptied their classrooms, heading for the outdoor picnic benches.  Mirabel kept her eyes locked on Camilo as they exited and hurried to catch up to him. 

     "Oh cousin of mine, may I have a word?" she asked, her tone edged with irritation.

     He looked back at her wearily as a couple of his friends snickered.  She obviously was not amused with his last gag.  "I suppose.  Although I have a feeling I know what you're going to say."  He followed her back past their classroom and around the corner.

     "What were you thinking?" she scolded him when they were safely out of the line of sight of their classmates.  "What if Ernesto had seen you?  And what did we literally just joke about before school?"  She gave him a poke in the ribs, reminding him of her ticklish attack.

     "Okay, I'm sorry," he replied, squirming away.  "I didn't realize you would be so touchy about it.  But you know, if you actually spoke to him instead of gazing off with stars in your eyes, then I wouldn't have to tease you about it." 

     She crossed her arms with an exasperated sigh.  "It's not that simple, not that you would know.  You've never had a crush on anyone before."

     "Maybe not, but I've imitated plenty of people in love.  I think I can imagine what it feels like."

     She shook her head.  "It's not the same.  Besides, I'm not 'in love' with him.  He just seems like a nice guy."

     "He is, which is why you should come and hang out with him."  He also crossed his arms, mirroring her stance.  "I don't get it.  You’re brave enough to risk your life climbing through our collapsing Casita to try to save our candle.  Are you honestly telling me you’re scared to have a conversation with one of my friends?"

     Mirabel rolled her eyes.  "No, I’m not scared.  And it's not like I've never talked to him.  The conversations just never seem to go as planned.  I don't know what to say, then I end up saying everything at once, then he looks at me weird, and then we both stand there awkwardly staring at each other until one of us gives up and makes an excuse to leave.  So, honestly, I don’t see how he could be interested in me at all… But anyway," she collected her rambling thoughts, ignoring his slightly overwhelmed look, "please just stay out of it.  Let me handle it my way, okay?"

     He blinked rapidly, trying to clear his own thoughts after her regurgitation of information.  "Alright, fine.  But don't come crying to me when he never notices you."  He adjusted his ruana nonchalantly.

     "Deal."

     “So, is that all?  Because I’m starving.”

     She gave her cousin a nod, signaling that he could leave.  He strolled past her but paused before he rounded the corner.

     “Mirabel, just for your information, you’re one of the most interesting people I know.  Don’t sell yourself short, okay?”  With that, he continued on his way.

     She leaned back against the brick wall of the building with a groan.  His words struck her like a slap to the face.  She had always hated how he could switch from being a pain to being kind at the drop of a hat.  It was rather annoying.  “Camilo,” she called as she followed after him.  

     “Now what?”

     She jogged up, wearing a repentant look.  “I just wanted to say thank you for that,” she admitted.  “It was very sweet, and actually just what I needed to hear.”

     He flashed her a knowing smile.  “See?  You just need to trust me more.  I’m more perceptive than I look.”

     “Maybe next time you should lead with the nice comment and leave the heckling for later.”

     “You know that’s not going to happen.”

     The first half of lunch continued on in a typical fashion.  Mirabel sat and visited with her couple of friends, and Camilo ate with his.  Once they were finished with their meals, the group of four boys stood.

     “So, Camilo, are you ready to take these guys out in some fútbol?” asked Ernesto, picking up his ball from under the picnic table.  “I’ve been itching for a rematch after they beat us last week.”

     “Actually, I promised Antonio I’d play with him today.”

     This was met with a collective moan from his friends.  “Again?  But you played with him yesterday,” one of his other amigos complained.

     “And I’m playing with him again today.  Is that a problem?”

     “Well, yeah.  How are we supposed to play with an odd number of people?” another pointed out.

     “Look, I’ll play with you guys tomorrow.  I promise.  But in the meantime…,” he scanned the lunch area for a substitute.  When his eye fell on his prima, a scheming smirk slowly spread across his face.  “Why don’t you ask Mirabel?  She’s actually pretty athletic.” 

     “Really?” Ernesto looked over at her.  “I wouldn’t have pegged her as someone who would be good at fútbol.”

     “Oh, sure.  I’m mean, she’s good enough for a game of two on two, anyway.  I think she’d really enjoy it.  Well, I’d better run.”  With that, he took off across the field toward the elementary campus and left the chips to fall where they may.

     When he returned after the bell, the childish game of tag completed and enjoyed by all, he was not met with the scene he was expecting.  His friends were nowhere to be seen, and Mirabel was sitting on the low curb of the sidewalk at the edge of the field looking utterly deflated.

     “Mirabel?  What’s wrong?” he exclaimed, rushing over to her.

     “Oh, nothing,” she mumbled, wrapping her arms around her knees, “just that I think my side of the family is cursed.”

     “Cursed?” he cocked his head to one side as he took a seat beside her.  “What do you mean?”

     “Well, first of all, your friends invited me to play fútbol with them, which was odd,” she began.  

     “Oh, really?  That’s random.”

     “I know, right?  But I agreed.  I was paired with Ernesto, and, at first, things were going really well.”

     Camilo nodded as he listened, feeling rather proud that his plan had actually worked.  However, he knew there was a “but” coming.

     “But–”

     Yep, there it was.

     “--then everything went wrong.  I don’t know what happened, but I was lined up to make this awesome goal that would put us ahead, and I wound up and kicked the ball as hard as I could… right into Ernesto’s face and broke his nose.”

     Camilo winced.  “Oh, that’s not good!”

     “I know!  So, apparently, my family has the curse of breaking guys’ noses.”

     “Come on, I wouldn’t say you’re cursed,” he tried to encourage her.  “It’s just a very unlikely coincidence that both you and Isa have now done it.  Actually, Isa did it twice, didn’t she?”

     She gave him an unconvinced look.  “You know this isn’t helping, right?”

     “Well, it still doesn’t mean you’re cursed,” he concluded.  “Anyway, are you going to ask your mom to heal him?”

     “I invited him to come over, of course, but I don’t know if he will.  I’m pretty sure I’m the last person he wants to see right now.”

     “Oh, Mirabel–” he attempted to comfort her, but the late bell interrupted his thought.

     “Come on, we don’t want to get in trouble.”  She climbed to her feet, still shadowed by a metaphorical, melancholy cloud, and walked over to their classroom.

     Camilo quickly followed behind, contemplating how his perfect plan could have gone so wrong.

Chapter Text

     As Victoria weaved her way down the backside of the first hill, she soaked in the verdure that surrounded her.  Although it was green around her town, it paled in comparison to how lush and diverse the plant life was on the hills.  And, looking ahead, she could see it was only going to grow denser as she continued.  The sight made her heart soar like the colorful birds passing by in the blue sky above.  It all felt so freeing.

     At the bottom of the hill, she discovered a small creek and stopped to allow Domingo to drink.  There was a fallen oak nearby, so she took the opportunity to dismount and rest for a few minutes.  This next hill, or rather small mountain, would be a tough haul; she would need any rejuvenation she could get before tackling it.  She reclined back in the soft, green grass and absorbed the warm sunlight like the plants that surrounded her.  For a moment, she wished she could forget everything, all of the pain and heartache of this life, and simply build a tiny shelter to reside by the babbling creek forever.  However, she knew that was even more of an impossibility than tracking down the Encanto.  Although the massive hill looming over her was intimidating, she would have to keep pressing forward.

~ * * * ~

     The rest of the school day drug on uneventfully.  The wind had been taken out of Camilo's sails after the fiasco at lunch, magnified by the fact that Ernesto did not return to class that afternoon.  Now both he and Mirabel would have to wait until tomorrow to smooth things over with him unless he surprised them and stopped by Casita that evening.  However, that was highly unlikely as he had never come over on his own accord before.

     After class, Camilo went to work on cheering up his cousin, hoping to salvage the day from his earlier meddling.  She was always so positive; it was unusual for him to see her down like this. 

     “Come on, what happened at lunch couldn’t have been that bad,” he started gently.  “Clear skies, Mirabel.  It will all blow over, you’ll see.”

     “Clear skies?  Now look who’s talking like your mother,” she offered the light jest.

     “Well, I guess the mango doesn’t fall far from the tree.  It got a smile out of you, at least.” 

     “Just a small one,” she pointed out.  “But I guess you’re right.  I shouldn’t dwell on it too much.”  She drew in a deep, cleansing breath.  “Tomorrow is a new day.  I can reassess the situation then.”

     His form relaxed slightly as he saw her mood improve.  “That’s the Mirabel I know.  Ernesto is a forgiving guy.  You’ll see it won’t be that bad.”

     They picked up Antonio from his classroom and started on their walk home.  When they reached the plaza, Mirabel paused.

     “Hey, would you two like to go check on the progress of the expansion?” she offered.  “I know it would help to clear my mind.”

     “I would!” chimed Antonio.

     “Do you even have to ask?” added Camilo.

     They took a street to their left and headed toward the western side of town.  Even from as far back as the bridge, they could see the earth that had already been moved for the project.

     “Hey, Isabela!” Mirabel greeted her oldest sister as they walked up.  “Wow, you guys got a lot done today!  Where’s Luisa?”

     “She’s working in the back.  There were some hills that needed to be flattened,” Isa explained, her attention split between her sister and the workers before her.  “She assigned me to be the supervisor while she works since I’ve already killed off all the vegetation in the area.”

     “Sounds like the perfect job for you.  You have a lot of experience with being demanding.”

     Isabela gave her a warning look.

     “You know I mean that in the best way possible,” replied Mirabel, smiling broadly.

     Her features brightened into a smirk, feigning skepticism.  “Sure you do.”

     “Hey, Camilo.  We could use an extra pair of hands,” one of the townspeople called to him, holding up a measuring rope.

     “Sure thing!” he told him, relieved to finally be able to help.  “Mirabel, you can watch Antonio for a second, right?”

     “Of course.  But we can’t stay too long.  We need to get home and start on our homework.”

     “Yes, I know.”  He ran off onto the section in the middle that had already been leveled.  He helped them for a bit as they surveyed the area and drove stakes into the ground.  To his surprise, he didn’t even need to use his gift.  Perhaps he was getting used to manual labor without it after helping to rebuild Casita.  All too soon, Mirabel was calling him back.

     As they made their way off of the construction site, he glanced back to take one more look at what had been accomplished that day.  But instead of feeling proud of all their hard work, another feeling was starting to grow and take its place, a feeling that made him stop in his tracks.  He felt… empty.  All this construction-- the earthmoving, the leveling, the digging of footings-- it all seemed so hollow.  Yes, having a second plaza in the Encanto and some more room for houses would be nice.  But what good was it really doing?  The more he stared at it, the more pointless it seemed.  Suddenly, he didn’t care if he helped them or not.  And if he didn’t care to help the people in the Encanto, then what was he supposed to do?

     “Camilo?”  Mirabel’s voice pulled him from the rabbit hole he was spiraling down.  “Are you coming?”

      Just relax.  Deep breath in, deep breath out, he coached himself as he quickly tried to calm down.  “Yeah, I’m coming,” he replied with a cheerful smile and hurried to catch up to her and Antonio.  There was no point in worrying them with his ponderings.

     During the walk back to Casita, his mind was buzzing with this new epiphany.  Now in addition to school feeling trivial so did this betterment project.  If those things felt unfulfilling, what else was he supposed to strive for?  Being Encanto’s best babysitter?  Perhaps acting?  None of it seemed important enough.  He was given a gift; he wanted to use it to make a difference.  But what use was any of it if no one ever leaves?  

     “Wait.  No one ever leaves,” he muttered quietly to himself as his gaze drifted up to the mountains that encircled their town.  In his whole life, he had never seen what was past them with his own eyes.  All he ever knew were some outdated maps and pictures in his textbooks.  But there was an entire world out there.  Thousands, maybe millions of people who didn’t have magical houses, gifted families, or sheltering mountains to protect them.  Well, perhaps there were others like his family.  But who would know because no one had ever investigated?  His brow furrowed in determination.  He had to scale those mountains.  He had to at least see out.  Perhaps it would give him clarity on what he should do.

     When they reached their house, he zipped up the stairs, hardly taking a moment to greet the other family members.  He slipped into his parents’ room, snatched a decorative spyglass off of the shelf in the normal bedroom area, and darted back outside.

     “Camilo, where are you going?” his father demanded as his son rushed by in a yellow streak.  

     “I’m just going for a quick hike,” he yelled back, not daring to stop.  “I’ll be back by dinner.”

     Julieta poked her head out of the kitchen window.  “Don’t forget you promised to help me with Isabela’s gift tonight.”

     “Yes, Tía, I remember!”  With that, he made a beeline for the nearest, highest point: the peaks above the pass to the river.

~ * * * ~

     Victoria’s grip on the reins tightened as she surveyed the expansive obstacle before her.  For some reason, this felt like an even bigger step than leaving her house.  After this, she would truly be traveling through uncharted territory, at least for her.  It would be the determining factor of whether or not she could continue her quest.  Ahead of her lay an old animal path that zig-zagged its way up the steep face.  That would be the easiest way for her to ascend.  Taking a deep breath, she gave Domingo the cue to walk on.

[Music starts]

-Verse-

[Victoria]: I'm facing my first mountain

Leaving my world behind

Searching for a miracle

That no one else can find

Am I being courageous

Or have I simply lost my mind?

There's no way of knowing

All that's left to do is climb

[Camilo]: I've lived all my life in paradise

It's always been this way

Everything is perfect here

Of course, I'd want to stay

But something else is calling me

And drawing me away

I feel my world is shifting

Something's going to give way

-Chorus-

[Victoria]: If I could only see what lies beyond the mountains

Perhaps I can find the spark of hope I've been searching for

[Camilo]: If I could only see what lies beyond the mountains

Maybe I can sweep this senseless yearning out the door

[Both]: What if on the other side 

Is all that I've been longing for

Everything I never knew I wanted

And infinitely more

-Verse-

[Camilo]: I love my home and family

But it now seems so self-serving

There must be others out there

Ones who are more deserving

Who also need a miracle

To ease their grief and hurting

If we're kept safe and tucked away

Then are we really living?

[Victoria]: I've never left my home before

So it’s hard to fathom how

It's a shell of what it used to be

Nothing's left there for me now

That's why I must press onward

And try to keep my vow

To save my mom and bring her home

Although I don't know how

-Chorus-

[Both]: If I could only see what lies beyond the mountains

[Victoria]: Would it live up to all the visions that are swirling in my dreams?

[Both]: If I could only see what lies beyond the mountains

[Camilo]: I'd sit and take a break 'cause this thing’s taller than it seems

[Both]: What if on the other side 

Is nothing but more trees and streams?

What if these lofty wishes in my head 

Unraveled at the seams?

-Bridge-

[Victoria]: Then at least I had a day

To escape this awful life

To forget my pain and misery

The pillaging and strife

[Camilo]: Then at least I had a chance

To see a different view

To stretch my legs, get some fresh air

And learn what I'm not meant to do

[Victoria]: So I guess that it's okay

If it's not all that I envisioned

But--

[Camilo]: But--

[Both]: What if it shows just what I need

To guide me on my mission?

-Chorus-

[Both]: If I could only see what lies beyond the mountains

[Victoria]: Perhaps I can find the spark of hope I've been searching for

[Both]: If I could only see what lies beyond the mountains

[Camilo]: Maybe I can sweep this senseless yearning out the door.

-Outro-

[Victoria]: And if I decide to turn around

[Camilo]: I know I'll prob’ly turn around

[Both]: Even if I turn around

I can lay these thoughts aside

Because I will have finally found

What is waiting on the other side

[Music ends]

     Panting heavily with his quadriceps and lungs on fire, Camilo neared the peak, or at least the side of the peak.  He simply could not muster the strength to reach the pinnacle.  This was close enough.  

     “Okay, here we go.”  A few more labored strides and he finally crested the top.

     Butterflies flitted in Victoria’s stomach as Domingo soldiered to the peak of the ridge.  This was it.  As they reached the top, the scene she was met with was… 

     Mountains.  More mountains, as far as their eyes could see.

     The view was breathtaking, there was no doubt, but it was also overwhelming.  Even though Victoria had tried to mentally prepare herself for disappointment, the stark reality hit her hard.

     “It’s too big.  It’s just too big,” she whispered softly.  “I can’t explore that.  I don’t have the faintest idea of which way I should go.  I’d get lost for sure.”  Tears began to well in her eyes.  “It would be suicide.”  She looked down, unable to take the sight anymore.  Instead, she distracted herself by fiddling with a lock of the mule’s mane.  “I’m sorry, Mami.  I tried.”

     Camilo let out an exhausted huff and plopped down in the grass, contemplating if this endeavor had been worth the nearly two-hour climb.  

     “We’re in the middle of nowhere,” he groaned as he continued to scan the panoramic view.  “But honestly, what did I expect?  If there was a town or city nearby, we would actually get visitors.”  He shook his head as he allowed himself a moment to catch his breath.  

     Once he had recovered, he climbed to his feet, which was more difficult than he expected as his legs now quivered like flan.  “Well, I might as well get a better look around now that I’m up here.”  He pulled out the small telescope and began to glass the surrounding hills.  As he studied the landscape to the southeast, he noticed something between two of the mountains.  It was a valley, and in the valley were tiny pin-sized buildings.  “Hmm, so that must be the nearest town,” he mused.  “It looks pretty far away, though.”

     Domingo suddenly lifted his head, startling Victoria from her moping.  His ears stood erect as he stared off at something in the distance to their right.

     “What is it, boy?” she asked, trying to follow his gaze, a difficult task with the setting sun in her face.  At first, she could not see anything, but when his head twitched again, she finally spotted it.  Far off to the northwest, a twinkling light was shining off of the side of a twin pair of peaks.  It would grow dimmer, then more bright again, almost like a lighthouse.  It appeared that something was reflecting the sunlight.  Whatever it was, it had to be man-made, most likely some sort of glass or mirror.  That meant that there was civilization in that direction.  It was certainly suspicious that it was on the top of a mountain range in the middle of nowhere, but she knew she couldn’t get her hopes up.  One little light did not mean that it was the location of the mysterious city.  It could simply be some old hermit’s house.  Either way, it gave her a direction and an assurance of some sort of human structure when she arrived.

     “I guess that’s the sign I was looking for,” she concluded and gave her mount a pat.  “Thanks for the help, Domingo.”

     The mule let out a soft nicker in response.  

     She turned his nose towards the strange light and began to travel along the top of the ridge in that direction, hoping she was making the right decision in continuing forward.

Chapter Text

     After soaking up as much of the vast scenery as he could, Camilo turned his attention back to his own beautiful, sheltered village.  He truly did love it with all of his heart.  Every person living in that little community laid out below him would give anything to help their neighbor.  It was such a special, wonderful place.  And yet, it felt like a constellation hidden behind a cloud, meant to guide and help others but kept out of sight.  

     On the other hand, what was he supposed to do about it?  The next town was many miles away through steep, jungled terrain.  The mere thought of traveling there was intimidating.  

     He let out a confused sigh and rubbed his head.  He didn't feel any closer to figuring out what he was meant to do.  There was just no way around it; he had to convince Bruno to give him a prophecy.  Perhaps he could sneak a seat next to him at dinner--

     "Ay, dinner!"  Shielding his eyes, he looked towards the sun and realized it was starting to sink below the horizon.  It was much later than he realized.  "Um, Dolores," he spoke out in a normal tone as if his sister was standing beside him, "I might be a bit late.  I'm sort of up on a mountain, but I'm on my way.  Tell Mom and Dad not to be mad."  With that, he began to race down the slope as fast as his legs would carry him.

     That ended up being quite faster than he anticipated.  Thanks to the harsh angle of the ground, he began to gather more and more momentum until each stride was more akin to a leap.  He attempted to slow himself, but he unknowingly had already passed the threshold of no return.  Suddenly, one of his fatigued legs gave out, and he was sent somersaulting down the mountain, each tumble jarring him into a different, random transformation: Félix, a kindergartener, a merchant, Ernesto, Mirabel, an old lady, the priest, Dolores.  At last, the slope began to level out, and he came to a stop with one last belly flop in the grass.  He moaned softly and slowly pushed himself up to his knees.  He cradled his head as his world slowly stopped spinning and he was able to settle into his true form.  He looked behind him at the massive mountain.  He had rolled much farther than he thought.

     "Well, I guess that's one way to get down quickly."  He staggered to his feet and ruffled his curly hair to shake out the twigs and blades of grass that had collected in it, then continued on.  He worked his way along the rim of foothills, running through the pastures and cornfields before finally arriving back home to La Casa Madrigal.

     He burst through their magical, familial front door, but ran out of steam at the entry to the courtyard.  He leaned against the doorpost, panting even harder than when he had reached the top of the mountain.

     Julieta's side of the family craned their necks to see him from their seats in the dining room.  He was still out of sight of the other members.

     "Camilo, are you alright?" asked Agustín.

     The teen nodded and waved, but was still unable to speak.

     "Walk it off," Luisa coached him.  "It will be easier for you to cool down if you keep moving."

     He nodded again and walked to the far side of the courtyard where he could gather himself out of everyone's view.

~ * * * ~

     Victoria quickly discovered that travel on this side of the mountain was much more difficult.  The dense underbrush made it nearly impossible to chart a path, and, thanks to the higher concentration of tall trees, she could no longer see the pair of peaks she was using as her guide.  She would have to wait until she crested another large hill before she could check her bearings.  

     Her stomach growled loudly, signaling it was time for dinner.  She also noticed that Domingo was starting to snag leaves off of the foliage as he passed, demonstrating he was growing hungry as well.  She knew it would only be a matter of time before he forced the issue and refused to move all together.  Luckily, the forest soon opened up into a large, grassy knoll, the perfect place to rest for the night.  

     Once again, Victoria scanned the area for something to aid her in dismounting.  This time, it was a large boulder.  She soon discovered she didn’t care for the boulder as much as the fallen log she had used earlier.  The moss growing on it made the surface slicker, and it was tricky to establish her footing.  After several failed attempts to gain her balance while still laying on her stomach across Domingo’s back, the mule shifted his weight, causing her to fully commit to dismounting.  She waved her arms and wiggled her body back and forth as she tried to keep her balance but ultimately failed and toppled off the side of the rock.  Thankfully, the ground below was relatively soft.  After struggling for a second like a turtle stuck on her back, she finally righted herself and pulled herself to her feet.

     “Okay, now that that’s over with, I suppose the next order of business would be to make a fire.  That’s what you’re supposed to do while traveling in the wilderness, right?”  She began looking around for something to use as kindling.  There was a Colombian oak tree nearby with some low-hanging branches she could attempt to break off.  Any other fire-making material would most likely be found back in the forest.  

     She started making her way toward the tree, noting just how tired and weak her legs felt.  Although riding was certainly a better mode of transportation than walking, it was still taking its toll on her.  She hoped she would be able to get some good rest tonight and start strong again in the morning.

~ * * * ~

     Camilo paced at the back of the house for several minutes until his heart finally stopped its rapid pounding in his chest and his breathing slowed.  He then took a quick pit stop in the kitchen to wash up before joining the rest of the family in the dining room, although their meal was already half over.  The only available seat was between Dolores and his father which happened to be nowhere near Bruno.  He would have to try to catch his uncle sometime after dinner.

     “Mi nieto, what have you been up to this evening?” Abuela Alma asked as he took his seat.  Her tone suggested she wasn’t thrilled with his tardiness.  “Dolores mentioned that you were up on a mountain.  Is that correct?”

     “Yeah, that’s right,” he answered briefly, instantly reaching for the pitcher of juice and pouring himself a full glass.

     “How did you get all the way to the top of a mountain and back down so fast?” added Mirabel, head tilted with curiosity.  She had to wait for him to finish guzzling his drink before she received her reply.

     “I ran,” he finally said and poured himself another serving.

      A look of understanding swept across Luisa’s face.  “No wonder you were out of breath.  You know, you shouldn’t push yourself so hard like that without proper training.  It isn’t good for you.”

     There was another pause as he gulped down his second glass.  “Yeah, I realized that.  I definitely won’t be attempting that again any time soon.”  After he poured a third glassful, his father confiscated the pitcher.

     “Why don’t you eat something before you have any more,” he instructed.

     Camilo didn’t need to be told twice and quickly went about filling his plate with what was left in the serving dishes in the center of the table.

     “You still haven’t said why you decided to go on this massive excursion,” Isabela pointed out.

     “I know we are all curious, but let’s give him a chance to eat,” interjected her mother.  She then turned to Dolores.  “I just realized we were so busy talking about the construction project earlier that we haven’t asked you how your picnic with Mariano went.”

     “Oh, it was perfect, as always,” she replied dreamily.  “We found a nice spot by the stream where the view is beautiful but the water isn’t too loud.  Then he played another song that he wrote for me on his guitar.  He has such a beautiful voice.”

     Isabela sighed happily as she listened to her cousin gushing.  “You don’t know how glad I am to hear that things are going so well for the both of you.”

     “They really are.”  She let out a happy, little squeak.  

     The conversation at the table quieted for a moment, but it was too quiet.  Dolores’ content expression faded slightly as she glanced around and tried to figure out what was different.  When she looked at her brother, she found her answer.  He was eating silently, completely zoned out to the world around him.

     “Uh, I said that Mariano has a beautiful voice,” she repeated, trying to get his attention.

     He continued to stare at his plate.

     “And he has perfect pitch.”

     Still no response.

     “And the face of a supermodel.”  When he still ignored her, she gave him a nudge with her elbow.  “Hey, what’s the matter?”

     He was finally snapped from his thoughts.  “Hm?”

     “Yes, Camilo, why aren’t you teasing your sister?” Félix added.

     Camilo glanced between the two of them, utterly perplexed.  “What do you mean?  I always get in trouble for teasing her.  Now you’re upset because I’m not?  Can you please make up your mind?”

     Pepa leaned forward to more easily see him around her husband.  “What your father and sister mean is that it’s odd for you to be so quiet when Mariano is mentioned.  Are you sure everything is alright?”

     “Yes, Mamá, I’m fine.  I’m just tired.”

     To his relief, the family left him alone for the remainder of dinner.  When the meal was officially over, Bruno was one of the first to get up and leave.

     “Oh, Tío, wait!” Camilo called, still trying to finish his last few bites.  “I need to talk to you.”

     “Uh, well, I actually need to go feed the rats.”  Bruno gestured up towards his tower.  “I guess we’ll have to catch up later.”

     Camilo frowned as he watched him walk away.  He shoveled his last bits of food into his mouth, then stood to help clear the table with the rest of the family.

     In the kitchen, Julieta stepped up beside him while he was setting his dishes in the sink.  “Are you able to help us now?” she asked quietly, trying to keep her question vague while Isabela was around.

     "With the dishes?"  He looked uncertain as that wasn't usually his chore.

     "No, the, um…"  She let her sentence trail off as her eldest daughter stepped up beside them to set some of the serving platters in the sink as well.  

     “Oh, right.  Yes, I can,” he replied, obviously only just remembering his promise.

     “Good.  Mirabel and I can meet you up in your room--"  She paused her thought and gently pulled a tiny twig from his hair.  "On second thought, why don’t you rinse off first?”

     He flashed her a sheepish smile.  He had gotten pretty sweaty on his hike, not to mention his extended roll through the dirt and grass.  "Yeah, that's probably not a bad idea."

Chapter Text

     The candles flickered in the glass sconces that accented the walls of Casita as the autumn evening waned to night.  An exhausted, but now clean, Camilo stiffly made his way to his aunt’s glowing door.  He had hoped that the warm water would have eased his aching muscles, but it hadn’t made much of a difference.  He gently rapped on the door and was quickly met by Julieta.

     “Are you ready?” she asked, peeking around the corner of the doorway to make sure Isabela wasn’t around to spot the bundle of folded fabric she carried in her arms.

     He nodded.  “Did you still want Mirabel to join us?”

     “Yes, she worked on the present, too.  Can you go get her really quickly?”

     He gave her another nod but didn’t move.  “Casita,” he called, “can you get Mirabel for us, please?”

     There was a clanging from the room on the opposite side of the courtyard opening, and a moment later, Mirabel was guided out by the floor as if she was on a conveyor belt.  The tiles moved her along the loggia that wrapped around the second story while she loudly questioned the house as to what was going on.  Finally, she was stopped in front of them and nearly toppled over from the sudden ceasing of momentum.

     “You know, I was trying to be inconspicuous about this whole thing,” Julieta gently informed her nephew.

     “I have to admit that was a little more of a ruckus than I thought it would be,” he smiled up at her apologetically.  “But my legs are shot, and I was not about to walk all the way over there.”  He turned to his cousin.  “Sorry for the sudden summoning, Mirabel.”

     “Oh, it’s fine, now that I realize what’s going on,” she replied cheerfully.  “Honestly, I don’t blame you.  If I had climbed a mountain, I wouldn’t want to move either.”

     “If you’re that sore, are you sure you don’t want me to whip something up for you?” offered Julieta as they began to make their way to his room.

     “No thank you, Tía.  I’m sure I’ll be fine once I get some rest.”

     “You should probably stretch, too,” Luisa called to him, having overheard his conversation as she walked up the stairs.  “It will help you from being stiff in the morning.”

     “Okay, –once I rest and stretch,” he corrected himself and led his aunt and cousin into his bedroom.

     At first glance, there was nothing magical about his room at all.  It was about the same size and contained the same level of craftsmanship as Mirabel’s.  The lower half of the walls were lined with a rich, walnut chair molding.  The upper portion was decorated with a tan wallpaper that was patterned with dark green palm fronds, among which were hidden a variety of illustrated chameleons in various poses.  At the moment, the chameleons were a drab green and blended in with the leaves.  The furniture was high quality, but nothing spectacular.  His nightstand, bed, and dresser lined the wall on the left, while his desk and closet with two, bifold doors took up the space on the right.  Directly opposite his magical door was a tall bookcase with an alcove bench seat filled with several comfy pillows beside it.

     Camilo headed straight for the bookcase and casually pushed it to the side in front of the alcove, revealing a hidden passage to a grand hallway.  The hall was filled with a deep, red carpet and elaborate decor, the most notable of which was eight, full-length mirrors with elegant, gold frames, four hanging on each wall.  On the far end was a pair of masterfully carved oak doors, each one depicting a large chameleon.

     The three of them stepped into the hall as if it were the most normal example of architecture that any other house would possess.

     “I always forget which mirror leads to where,” Julieta mused, moving in front of her slow-moving sobrino.  She walked over to the last mirror on the left and pulled it open like a door.

     “No, no, not that one,” he stopped her before she had a chance to step inside.  “That’s the funhouse maze.  You wouldn’t want to get lost in there again.”

     “Oh yes, that’s right.”  She let out a chuckle as she closed the mirror again.  “I can’t believe I got so turned around in there that you had to send Dolores in to find me.”

     “Well, it does have a habit of changing on you when you least expect it.  That’s what keeps it interesting.”  He opened up the second mirror on the right.  “This is my mirror room.”

     They all entered the octagonal space that was completely covered with floor-to-ceiling mirrors.  A four-armed chandelier candelabra hung from the ceiling directly above a small, circular platform in the center of the room.  Camilo stepped up on the platform, but not without emitting a strained groan while doing so.

     Mirabel stifled a snicker at his pain.  “You are so pitiful right now!  What are you, fifteen going on ninety?”

     “That’s sure what it feels like.”  He placed his hands on the back of his hips and arched his back, trying to stretch himself out.  “I have to admit, that hike was probably the stupidest thing I’ve ever done.”

     “No kidding,” Mirabel crossed her arms.  “So why did you do it, anyway?”

     “I don’t really know.  I guess I just felt like I needed to see what was on the other side for once.”

     Julieta nodded understandingly as she started to unfold the bundle in her arms.  “There’s nothing wrong with that.  But maybe next time plan ahead a bit better.  I honestly feel guilty asking you to help us tonight since you are so tired, but if there are any alterations that need to be made, we need time to do them.”  She held up a white, frilled top and a lilac skirt.  Each was embroidered with cacti topped with fuchsia flowers as well as some of the other exotic plants that Isabela now loved to grow.  Large versions of the plants decorated the bottom of the skirt while smaller ones accented the ruffled collar of the blouse. Lastly, stitched vines were draped and criss-crossed around the skirt’s waistband.

     “Wow, that turned out really nice,” Camilo complimented.  “Mirabel, you did all the embroidery?”

     “Yeah, it took a while,” she replied, pushing her hair behind her ear and blushing slightly at the praise.  “I still might add some tassels or something.  I’ll have to see what inspires me.”

     “Well, I think it suits her.”  He shapeshifted into Isa wearing her typical, dark blue dress but kept his own voice.  “Maybe now she won’t look like she got in a fight with several cans of paint.”

     “I for one like her new style,” Julieta said with a smile.  “But I do hope she likes this outfit, too.  Now you’ll need to transform into her in her undergarments so you can try it on.”

     Camilo’s expression fell.  “Wait, what?”

     “Well, how do you expect to put it on over that dress?”

     “I mean, it makes sense, but"-- he screwed up his face-- "I don’t want to imagine Isa in her underwear.”

     Julieta couldn’t help but laugh.  She hadn’t really considered this situation from the point of view of a teenage boy.  “It doesn’t have to be revealing.  Just change into a camisole and some bloomers.”

     “Fine,” he grumbled and made the appropriate adjustments to his appearance.  “But this has officially gotten weird.”

     “Camilo, I think our family passed up weird a long time ago,” Mirabel told him.

     Julieta helped him slip on the outfit, then stepped back to admire their work, both on him and in the reflections all around him.

     “Well, what do you think?” he asked, starting to strike a few of Isa’s signature poses.  He cleared his throat as he adjusted his vocal cords.  “I’ll even mimic her voice to complete the illusion.”  He did some more graceful twirling while humming, He told me that the life of my dreams would be promised and someday be mine…

     “You are getting too good at that,” remarked Mirabel.  “It’s uncanny.”

     “Thank you, Sis.  I’ve been practicing a lot lately.”

     “Okay, Isabela Numero Dos,” Julieta stepped up beside him again, “hold still so I can check the fit.”  She began to scrutinize the cut more carefully, tugging on the fabric here and there to check how tight or loose it was.  “And you’re sure these are her correct measurements?”

     Camilo dropped back into his own voice.  “Yes, Tía.  I’m positive.  I even double-checked this morning at breakfast when I shifted into her.”

     “Oh, look at you multi-tasking,” Mirabel teased.

     “Hey, every once in a while I can think ahead,” he replied with a grin.

     “You know, it looks a little loose under the arms,” Julieta decided, pinching the blouse tighter on each side and comparing how it looked.  “Yes, I’ll have to adjust it.  Now Camilo, you will need to hold very still so I don’t stick you with a pin.  We wouldn’t want you to go into one of your crazy shifting spasms.”

     “Yeah, that would be pretty bad right about now.”  He held as still as a statue as she pulled a few pins off of the pincushion strapped to her wrist and began weaving them through the fabric just below his armpit.  At least, he held still until there was a sudden knock at his door.

     “Camilo?” his uncle’s voice called.

     “Bruno,” he exclaimed, subconsciously turning towards the voice and straight into one of the pins, causing him to let out a high-pitched yelp.

     “And there he goes doing exactly what you said not to do.”  Mirabel sighed as the two of them helplessly watched him rapid-fire morph into several people, the first of which being Bruno, before stumbling off of the platform and onto his back.

     When the ruffles settled, he had turned back into himself, ruana and all, still inside the blouse and skirt.

     "Ay, Camilo."  Julieta placed a hand on the side of her face as she slowly shook her head at the sight.

     Bruno tentatively peeked through the mirror door to investigate all of the commotion.  “Is everything okay in here?”

     “Yep, we’re just hangin’ out,” Camilo replied somewhat sarcastically, trying to play off the strange predicament he was in.

     Bruno looked from him to Julieta and Mirabel, then back to him.  “You know, just forget that I asked."  He slowly slipped back into the hall.  “I’m just going to set up the rats in your theater.”

     Understanding dawned on Mirabel’s face.  “Oh, that’s right.  It’s Telenovela Tuesday.  That’s what Bruno’s doing here.”

     He quickly poked his head back in the room.  “Yeah, and that’s also why I had to rush off after dinner to feed the rats.  You know they hate to perform on an empty stomach.”

     “Right.  That makes sense,” Camilo said, still laying on the ground.  “Hey, when you’re done, do you think we can finally talk?”

     “Oh, sure,” Bruno replied.  “Unless you’re just going to ask me what you asked this morning.  In which case, the answer is still no.”

     “Of course it is,” he murmured.

     “Well, I should get going.  And I’ll let you get back to whatever it is that you were doing.”

     “Yes, that would be great.  Thanks, Tío.”

     As soon as he closed the door again, Camilo’s face filled with deep concern.  “Julieta, Mirabel, I am so sorry!”  He swiftly changed into a toddler and crawled out the bottom of the skirt before turning into himself again.  “Did I ruin it?  I tried my best to only turn into shorter people.”

     “Funny that you now consider Bruno short,” Mirabel couldn’t help but comment as she and her mother looked over their gift.

     “No, it looks relatively unharmed,” Julieta reassured him.  “You just popped the seam to the zipper on the skirt, which is easily fixed.”

     He let out a sigh of relief.

     “I still need to finish pinning the blouse.  We need to wrap this up quickly.  It won’t be long until the rest of the family shows up.”

     Camilo nodded and became Isabela once more.  This time Mirabel helped to double-team pinning the seam under the arms.  Camilo slipped off the blouse and returned to normal just as there was another knock at his door.

     “Camilo, can we come in?” Isabela asked.  “We’re all ready to watch the next installment of Bruno’s Telenovela.”

     “Yeah, come on it,” he called back, even though he knew that was the last thing that any of them wanted to tell her.

     “Great, how are we supposed to get past Isa without her seeing her present?” wondered Mirabel.

     “Just give it to me.  I’ll hide it under my ruana,” Camilo offered.  “I wasn’t planning to watch the show anyway.  I need to get my homework done.  Once everyone’s in the theater, I’ll slip it into Julieta’s room.”

     They nodded.  “Sounds like a plan,” his aunt said.

     The three of them exited the mirror room with Camilo keeping the present held tightly in his folded arms under his poncho just as the rest of the family started to walk by.

     “Oh, what were you up to?” Agustín asked, a bit startled as they stepped out right in front of him.

     Julieta hesitated.  “Uh… we were just…”  She looked to the others for back up and noted Dolores' amused side-glance as she moved past them.

     “Camilo was just showing off some of the impressions he’s been working on,” Mirabel explained on their behalf.

     “Yeah, that’s right,” agreed Camilo.

     “Very good,” Agustín replied with a smile.  “Well, come on.  Let’s go get a good seat.”

     His wife and daughter nodded as they joined him, but Camilo held back.

     “You guys go on without me.  I haven’t finished my homework yet,” he made his excuse.  

     He watched the family file through the oak double doors and into his small but classy theater.  On the stage, he observed that the tiny, rat-sized scene was set up and ready for curtain call, made easier to see by a large sheet of magnified glass that they had swiped from his funhouse maze.  Once the chameleon doors had closed behind them, he went about his mission.  However, before leaving his room, he swung by his bed and grabbed the now slightly dented spyglass from under his pillow.  He might as well sneak it back into his parents’ room on his way to his aunt and uncle’s.  He was surprised with how well that actually worked out.  

     With the items back in their proper places, he sat down at his desk and pulled out his first assignment.  His eyes were blurry, his body ached, and his wallpaper chameleons had faded to a pale, sleepy blue, but he knew he had to push through and get this done.  Afterwards, he could get some much-needed rest.

~ * * * ~

     Fighting back frustrated tears, Victoria threw away the two sticks she had been using to try to start a fire.  She had been rubbing them together for more than an hour with absolutely no luck.  She had managed to get a couple wisps of smoke but nothing else, not even an ember.  She had been counting on the fire to heat up a can of pinto beans she had brought for dinner and to keep her warm throughout the night.  Now she was left starving and freezing.  She had considered eating the beans cold, but it was now too dark for her to try to operate the can opener to access them.  Instead, she blindly felt around in her bookbag and pulled out another bread roll.  She would have to save the beans for breakfast.

     She shivered as she munched on her roll, trying to restrain herself from devouring it in two bites.  This night was not turning out how she had imagined, not in the slightest.  She had already determined that once her quest was finished, she would never go camping again.  

     Once she had finished her very light meal, she wrapped her arms in her poncho and sat quietly, staring into the darkness, not knowing what to do with herself.  She could feel the loneliness creeping in on her, encircling her like a pack of wolves on the hunt.  There was nothing to distract her now, no beautiful scenes or warm sunlight.  Only freezing darkness.  Her mother’s screams began to echo in her ears again, over and over.  She could feel the mobster roughly manhandling her and see their belongings being smashed in front of her.  The vivid memories drove her to start sobbing quietly to herself, once again feeling utterly alone in the world.

     A contented grunt followed by a large thud pulled her from her misery.  It was Domingo.  Stomach full of tender grass from the knoll, he had decided it was time to lay down and rest his hooves.  She wasn’t completely alone; she still had the mule.  She scooted herself over to him and climbed onto his back while he laid there.  His body felt so warm in the crisp night air.  She stretched out on her stomach, resting her damp cheek on his wispy mane.  She could feel his body moving with his deep, steady breaths and allowed the rhythm to calm and distract her.  Deep breath in, deep breath out.  Although it was not the most comfortable position, she could feel her eyelids growing heavy as she allowed herself to surrender to some much-needed sleep.

Chapter Text

     Camilo was startled awake the next morning by Mirabel rhythmically knocking on his door.

     “Wake up, sleepyhead, or you’ll be late for breakfast,” she announced in a cheerful, sing-songy tone.

     He let out a groggy moan and rolled over.  Why did she always have to be so chipper in the morning?  Wait, it’s morning? he thought as the fog started to clear from his brain.  I don’t remember going to bed.  The last thing I remember doing is my homework.   He craned his neck to look across the room to his desk.  Sure enough, his textbooks and papers were spread out just as he had left them.  He must have fallen asleep while he was studying, and someone, probably Luisa, had carried him to his bed.  Hopefully, he wouldn’t be docked too many points for not finishing his assignment.

     He attempted to sit up and was met with a crippling stiffness that ran from the top of his neck to the bottom of his feet.  He felt as if he had been trampled by a herd of donkeys.  Even the slightest of movements was painful.  He slowly and gingerly swung his legs over the side of his bed and climbed to his feet with much creaking and groaning.  “So much for fifteen going on ninety.  I think I’m now fifteen going on a hundred and ten.”  

     He shuffled out of his door just as Antonio skipped past, a short parade of animals trailing behind him.

     “Good morning, Camilo!” he greeted happily.  “Are you coming down for breakfast?”

     “Yeah, I’ll be right there.”  He tried to take a normal stride, but winced and froze.  “Or not.”  He turned and braced himself on the railing of the loggia.  “Tía Julieta,” he pitifully called down to the kitchen.  “Remember that healing you offered last night?  I think I’ll take it now.”

     She poked her head through the archway and looked up at him.  “Of course, Camilito, you poor thing.  Can you make it down here?”

     “I don’t think so.  I can’t exactly move.”

     Mirabel also paused, her hands full with a stack of clean dishes to set out, and assessed his situation.  “Hey, Casita, can you give Camilo a hand with getting to the kitchen?” she requested.

     The house responded by magically constructing what looked like a stairway in front of him, only it didn’t contain any steps.  When it was finished, it placed a single board at the top, flush with the second floor.  He stepped onto the board, and it began to glide down to the ground floor.  

     He nodded approvingly.  “Nice. I could get used to this treatment.”

     Once it had delivered him to the courtyard below, the tiles took over and shuttled him into the kitchen where Julieta was waiting for him, an arepa in hand.

     “Thank you, Tía.”  He grabbed it and leaned back against the counter while he ate.  

     “Let me guess, you didn’t stretch last night,” Luisa grinned knowingly as she sipped her coffee.

     “No, I didn’t have a chance,” he replied between bites.  “But honestly, I don’t think it would have made a difference at this point.”  As Julieta’s gift began to take effect, he could feel his muscles start to relax and the aching slowly dissipate.  He exhaled slowly.  “Ah, that feels so much better.”

     “Hopefully you’ve learned your lesson about randomly running off before dinner,” Isabela smirked as she bustled by.

     “No, I’ve decided to make this my new routine.  They say climbing a mountain a day keeps your cousin away,” he pestered as he finished off the arepa.  “Come on, of course I’ve learned my lesson.”

     “Well, you haven’t seemed to learn not to take your mother’s things without her permission,” a blustering Pepa marched in, causing a chill to run down his spine.  She had obviously noticed the spyglass.

     “It was just for a little bit,” he tentatively tried to justify his actions.  “And I put it right back.”

     “Broken.”  The cloud above her started to drizzle.  The other members of the family exchanged glances and slowly vacated the kitchen.

     “Slightly dented,” he corrected, testing his boldness.  “How did you even notice?  I’ve never seen you touch that spyglass.  At least I got some use out of it.”  

     “I don’t care if I’ve never touched it,” she snapped, “you are not to go sneaking around my room and taking my things.  Understood?”  The cloud thundered.

     He was now regretting his boldness as his hair and clothes were becoming damp.  “Yes, Mamá.  I’m sorry.”

     “And why did you take off like that, anyway?  It’s unlike you.”  She attempted to put creme in her cup of coffee even though her sprinkle of rain was watering it down.  

     “I don’t know.  I just felt like I had to.”  Through the window, he caught a glimpse of Bruno walking by outside.  “I’m sorry, but I need to go.  I have to talk to Bruno.  After I speak to him, I think I’ll be able to explain things better.”

     “Why do you need to speak to Bruno in particular?” she asked skeptically, then stepped beside him and lowered her voice.  “Mijo, tell me you aren’t trying to get a vision.”

     His brow furrowed in confusion and a hint of concern.  “And what if I was?  I thought we all made up with Tío Bruno.  Why can’t I ask for a vision?”

     Pepa shook her head as she searched for the right words.  “Yes, we have all happily welcomed Bruno back with open arms.  And I was wrong to carry such bitterness towards him.  I know it rubbed off on you and your sister in different ways.  For that, I am deeply sorry.  But,” she looked him in the eye, “that doesn’t mean his gift has changed.  The future is a tricky thing, Mi Corazón.  Gazing into it is not to be taken lightly.”

     He contemplated her words.  “I understand.  But this is something I really need right now.  Of course, it all depends on if Bruno will even give me a prophecy.  He’s pretty set against it.”

     “If you have truly thought this through, then I suppose this is between you and him.”  She let out a sigh.  Her drizzling stopped, but her dark cloud remained.  “If he does have a vision for you, please don’t make any rash decisions because of it.”

     “I won’t.  I promise.”

     “Alright, then,” she glanced out the window.  “I suppose it’s time that we join the others for breakfast.”

     “Sounds good to me.”  He waved his arm through the cloud to help swish it away, then flashed her a smile.  “Okay, let’s go.”

     “Now, don’t think that just because you’ve gotten rid of my cloud that I’ve forgotten I’m mad at you,” she admonished as she followed him out of the kitchen.  “You’re still in trouble for taking my spyglass.”

     “Yes, Mami.”

~ * * * ~

     Victoria rubbed her pounding head as she and Domingo pushed on through the dense forest.  She had hardly gotten any sleep the previous night thanks to the mule’s constant moving.  He had only remained laying down for about an hour before climbing to his feet and jarring her awake.  There was no sleeping on him after that point, but she knew she wouldn’t have any better luck sleeping on cold, damp ground.  She tried her best to find a comfortable position– the best of which ended up being laying on her stomach facing the wrong direction with her head propped on her crossed arms– but every twitch of his skin, or swish of his tail, or step that he took would startle her awake again.  When the sky barely started to lighten with the upcoming dawn, she finally gave up and started on her travels early.

     And if her lack of sleep wasn’t enough, her body was the stiffest and most sore it had ever been.  Any time Domingo would slightly trip or take an uneven step, a ripple of pain would radiate through her.  She simply wasn’t accustomed to this level of constant activity.  But there was no sense in her dwelling on it as there was nothing to be done to change it.  All she could do was keep looking forward and focus on her path through the trees and brush.  The last hill they topped revealed that they were already making good progress toward the pair of peaks.  If she kept up this pace, she optimistically hoped she could reach them by nightfall, or at least the following morning.  So she steadily trekked on.

~ * * * ~

     Camilo finally succeeded in snagging a seat next to his elusive uncle.  However, he had barely opened his mouth when he was cut off.

     “Sorry, but the answer is still no.”  Bruno stood and moved one seat down.

     Camilo was about to slide down the table after him, but his father quickly filled the vacant seat, stopping his advance.  Not wanting to get in any more trouble with his parents that morning, he remained where he was and dug into his breakfast with a pout.

     As the tableside conversation veered to the construction project, again, he allowed his mind to wander as he schemed a way to corner his tío.  Once the meal had finished, he helped clean up then put his plan into action.

     He slipped into the foyer and took note of which family members were where.  Okay, so Bruno is in the kitchen with his sisters, he observed.  I could change into my father or Agustín, but why would they need to ask Bruno for help?   He looked around some more.  All my primas are too close by.  I could be Antonio, but I haven’t practiced his voice enough.   Finally, he noticed Alma entering her room upstairs.  Bingo.  Bruno can’t refuse his mother.   With that, he transformed into his abuela and cleared his throat.  

     “Bruno,” he called in her voice, being careful to emulate all the subtleties of her accent.  “I need your help for a moment.”

     “Coming, Mamá.”  Bruno headed into the foyer, and Camilo-Alma ushered him to an open door that led to a small powder room.

     “I need your help in here.”

     “In the baño?” Bruno questioned, hesitating to step inside.

     “Yes, I just need you to…um…” Camilo paused as he tried to think of a reason.  When nothing immediately came to mind, he simply grabbed his uncle by the wrist and shoved him inside.  He locked the door behind them and dropped his transformation.

     “Camilo?!” he exclaimed.  “What are you doing?  You're starting to take your pranks a little far, don't you think?”

     “Look, will you just listen to me?”

     “You’re the one who needs to listen.  If you would just accept that no means no, I wouldn’t have to keep avoiding you.”

     “If you weren’t avoiding me, I wouldn’t have to trick you and lock you in the bathroom,” he retorted, crossing his arms.  “Camilo Madrigal will not be ignored.”

     “Alright.”  He took a seat on the closed toilet lid and propped his chin in his hand.  “I am your captive audience.  What did you want to say?”

     “Tío, I really need a vision.”

     “You’re not convincing me so far.”

     He rolled his eyes in exasperation.  “Why are you making this so difficult?  Is this about the song?  Because I’ve said I was sorry.”

     “No, it’s not about the song.  I actually thought your verse was quite catchy and very generous with my height.”

      “Then I don't see what the big deal is.  You had visions for Isabela and Dolores, and you had two for Mirabel.”

     “And look how that turned out for them.  Isabela got caught up in being a perfectionist, Dolores thought she would never find true love, and Mirabel thought she was the one destroying the miracle.  Camilo, you know I don’t like to use my gift.  I only use it in emergencies now.”

     “This is an emergency.  I need to know what to do with my life.”

     A grin cracked through Bruno’s irritation.  “That’s not an emergency, kid.  It’s called growing up.  You just have to figure it out on your own.  I still don’t know what I’m going to do with my life.  Do you think a vision is going to fix that?”

     “It might.”

     Bruno shook his head.  “No, I know from experience that it won’t.  Ninety-nine percent of the time nothing good ever comes from seeing the future.  Believe me, it’s better to just ride the wave of time and find out things when you’re supposed to.”  He got to his feet.

     Camilo scratched the back of his head and began to pace in the cramped space as he processed his uncle’s words.  “Then what am I supposed to do?  I don’t know what to do.”

     Bruno’s features softened at the teen’s obvious anxiousness.  “Hey, why are you so obsessed with this all of a sudden?  Is something going on?”

     “I don’t know.”  He ceased his pacing as he folded his arms and leaned back against the door.  “I guess it all started last week on our first day of school.  My teacher mentioned something about us needing to think about what we wanted to do when we grow up, and she started rattling off all the different professions that people have here.  I felt like it didn’t apply to me because I’m a Madrigal.  I know what I’m supposed to do.  Or at least I thought I did.”  He let out a weary sigh.  “As a family, we were all supposed to have learned that we are more than just our gifts.  But practically what does that look like for me?  I love my gift, and I love using it to help people.  So is that what I’m still supposed to do?”

     “What it sounds like to me is that you’re having an identity crisis,” Bruno said gently.  “Which, you have to admit, is a bit funny seeing as you’re a shapeshifter and all."

     "Yeah, pretty hilarious," he replied unenthusiastically.

     Bruno offered an awkward smile, knowing that wasn’t the best time to try to crack a joke.  "Look, I'd love to help you, kid, but I am definitely not the correct person to talk to about this.  I mean, I put a bucket over my head and call myself Jorge.  Might I recommend Mirabel or one of your other cousins?  They all seem pretty sure of themselves now.”

     Camilo wasn’t completely convinced with his recommendation.  “I don’t know if they’ll truly understand.  I don’t think any of them have felt quite like this.”

     “And how is that?”

     “Well,” he rubbed his arm uncomfortably, “yesterday, on top of everything else going on in my head, I was starting to wonder if my future lies here, or if it lies…” he glanced away as he trailed off.

     “Hold on, hold on,” Bruno waved his hands in front of him frantically, “you don’t mean you're thinking about leaving the Encanto?!”

     “I don’t know!  That’s why I need your help,” he exclaimed, his pitch growing higher in his desperation.  “If you have a prophecy and it shows that my future is here, then I can get this crazy idea out of my head.”

     “Ay, Camilo,” Bruno rubbed his forehead as this information sunk in.  “That explains why you went AWOL yesterday.”

     “I just had to see what’s out there, Bruno.  What if there are other people we could be helping?”

     “But what if there’s not?  The Encanto was created for a reason: to protect us from what’s out there, to protect us from the type of people that killed my father.”  His eyes glistened at the mention of it.

     “I know!  You think I don’t know?  Bruno, please!” he grabbed his shoulders, staring at him intently.  “Please have a vision.  Please prove me wrong.  I need to know.”

     Bruno drew in a deep, quivering breath.  “Okay, I’ll do it.  But”-- he added the caveat– “I will only give it to you if I feel it’s worthy.  Otherwise, I’m smashing it into a million pieces, and it’s going in the garbage with the others, understand?”

     Camilo nodded, his form relaxing slightly.  “Yes, I do.  Thank you, Tío!”  He embraced him tightly in a hug.

     “Okay, but don’t thank me yet,” he said as Camilo pulled away.  “Let me vet it first.  If it’s any good, I’ll give it to you at your birthday party.”

     Satisfied at last, Camilo unlocked the door and released him.  When they both stepped out of the bathroom, they were met with Dolores watching them from the landing of the stairs in front of Abuelo Pedro’s portrait, her eyes full of concern.

     “Dolores, please, you can’t share this with anyone,” Camilo quietly requested.

     “I know,” she whispered, visibly unsettled.  “Just promise me that you won’t do something crazy and try to leave.”

     “I’m not going anywhere.  I’m just trying to figure this out.”

     Slightly reassured, she gave him a small, comforting smile.  “Well, I’m here if you need me.”  She turned to head up the stairs but paused.  “And Mom is looking for you, by the way,” she added with a soft squeak, then continued on her way.

     “Miércoles, I’m going to be late.”  He rushed off towards the kitchen, calling back to his uncle as he ran, “Thanks again, Bruno.  I’ll see you this afternoon.”

     Bruno waved as he watched him disappear around the corner, then exhaled heavily.  “I sure hope this prophecy turns out alright.  I can’t bear to disappoint him, especially on his birthday.”

Chapter Text

     Mirabel tapped her foot impatiently as she and Antonio waited outside of Casita.  “Hurry up, Mr. Mountaineer.  I need to be there early,” she called.

     “I’m coming!” Camilo’s voice echoed from inside.

     They stood there for a few more seconds.  “Okay, we’re going to leave without you,” she warned.

     Rapid footfalls could be heard from upstairs, and a moment later, Camilo slid down the banister and across the foyer floor.  “Híjole, I said I was coming,” he exclaimed, still stuffing loose papers into his bookbag.  “Out of all the days you want to be early, why does it have to be today?”

     “There’s just something I need to do.  Alright, vámonos.”  She took off down the path to the town at a brisk clip, threatening to leave them in the dust.

     Camilo was forced to break into a jog to catch up.  “Okay, spill it,” he demanded once he was beside her.

     “Spill what?”

     “You’ve always been an eager one, but you’re never this eager.  What are you planning?”

     “Who says I’m planning anything?  I’m just really excited about school,” she replied with a forced enthusiasm.  “I mean, who wouldn't be excited about school?  Isn’t that right, Antonio?”

     The kindergartener looked up at her skeptically.  “The capybara told me you asked your mom for some food for a boy in your class,” he called her out, but in an innocent and adorable way.

     Mirabel’s grin morphed into an embarrassed grimace.  “Gosh, I can’t get anything past you anymore, can I?”

     “Oh, so that’s the reason.”  Camilo’s eyes took on a mischievous glint.  “You want to talk to Ernesto.”

     “Maybe,” she fiddled with the strap of her mochila bag.  “Maybe I considered what you said and thought I should actually talk to him like an adult and apologize for yesterday.”

     “Wow, you've finally decided to heed my wisdom?  I think that’s a first."

     Mirabel rolled her eyes.  "Don't let your head get too big.  If it doesn't go well, I'm blaming you."

     "Too late.  My head is already expanding,” he said dramatically, clutching his cranium as it slowly began to increase in size.

     The others couldn't help but burst out in laughter.

     "You certainly seem in better spirits this morning," she observed as he shrunk his head back to its normal circumference.

     "Yeah, I was finally able to talk to Bruno and get a few things off my chest."

     "I'm glad to hear it.”  Now it was her turn to get a glint in her eye.  “So, did he agree to give you a vision?"

     “You’re going to get a vision?” Antonio echoed excitedly.

     “And just like that, half the family knows,” he huffed.  “So, how did you find out?  Dolores didn’t tell you, did she?  She swore she wouldn’t tell.”

     "No, she didn't,” chuckled Mirabel.  “I figured it out on my own.  You and Bruno haven't exactly been covert with your conversations."

     He considered this.  “Yeah, I guess that’s true,” he admitted.  “Well, I hope the vision is good. My mom seems a bit nervous about it."

     An encouraging smile graced Mirabel’s features.  "I know Bruno's prophecies have gotten a bad rap, but I have faith yours will show you what you need to know."

     When the teens reached their classroom, they discovered that Ernesto was already sitting at his desk, a splint bandaged to his bruised nose.  The cousins exchanged glances, and Camilo offered a supportive nod before taking his seat.

     Mirabel drew in a deep breath, gathering her courage.  "Don't sell yourself short," she quietly coached herself, then walked up to her crush.  “Hey, Ernesto,” she greeted cheerfully.  

     He glanced up from his doodling.  “Good morning, Mirabel,” he replied, his timbre now possessing a nasal ring to it.  “¿Qué pasa?”

     She could instantly feel her pulse increasing the moment he looked at her.  “Uh, nothing much.  What about you?” she impulsively answered, already losing her train of thought.

     He shrugged.  “I’m just sketching, waiting for class to start.”  He showed her the geometric shapes and patterns scattered across his paper.

     “Wow, those look so cool!” she complimented, studying his design.  After a moment, her train of thought finally checked back into its station, and she shook herself out of her daze.  “Actually, I came over here to apologize,” she told him.  “I feel just awful about yesterday.”

     “Oh, you don’t have to apologize,” he said.  “Honestly, I just got in your way.  I didn't realize you have such a strong kick.  I’m impressed.”

     Her heart rate jumped to the next level.  “Really?  I mean, thanks.”  She adjusted her round glasses in an attempt to hide the color rushing to her cheeks.  “Anyway, since you didn’t come to our house yesterday-- which you didn’t have to, there was no pressure to-- I decided to bring one of my mother’s arepas to you.”  She pulled out the masa cake wrapped in a cloth.  “You should probably eat it now before class starts.”

     “Okay, thanks.”  He politely took the remedy from her but hesitated to unwrap it.

     She smiled at him but didn’t move.

     After an awkward moment, he spoke up, “So… am I supposed to eat it in front of you or something?”

     The burning in her cheeks rushed through her entire face and into her ears.  “Oh no, of course not,” she tried to regain her cool.  “You can eat it whenever.  Or you don’t even have to eat it at all if you don't want to, although I don’t know why you wouldn’t want to.  A broken nose sounds pretty painful.  But I wouldn’t exactly know, because I’ve never had one.”

     Camilo let out a random cough from his desk, momentarily stealing their attention and cutting off her rambling.

     Mirabel inhaled another slow breath, internally pulling hard on the brake lever of that pesky train in her mind before it completely derailed.  “Anyway, I’ll just go sit down now,” she excused herself and stepped over to her desk.  She could tell Camilo was trying to inconspicuously make eye contact with her, but she ignored him.  She knew this encounter would give him plenty of ammo for his teasing arsenal.

     “Mirabel.”  

     She lifted her head to see the bruising disappearing from Ernesto’s face.  

     “Thank you,” he smiled brightly.

     “You’re welcome.”  Even though he was opening acknowledging her, she was too embarrassed to fully enjoy it.  Instead, she busied herself by rummaging around in her mochila and pulling out her homework just as the bell rang and class began.

~ * * * ~

     Back at La Casa Madrigal, Bruno made an excuse as to why he could not join the others at the expansion project and retreated to his tower.  If he was going to have this prophecy for his nephew, he might as well get it out of the way.  He ascended the many steps that wound their way up the rock face of his ravine of a room.  Since the rebuilding of Casita and the reopening of their magical doors, the height of the cliff was shortened by about half.  It was still quite a climb, but not nearly as exhausting.  At the top, he passed through the stone hallway, which was now more well-lit and less foreboding, and into his vision chamber.  After latching the circular door closed behind him, he knelt in the sand in front of a small pile of kindling.  

     Instead of immediately lighting a fire, he slipped his hood over his head and sat in silence for a few moments, trying to build up the gumption to proceed.  Although it had still been nerve-wracking, it was much easier last time with Mirabel beside him.  But perhaps things would be different now.  After all, their family had a new foundation, a new house, and new make-overs to some of their rooms.  Maybe now he could give helpful, uplifting prophecies.  Exhaling deeply, he put his hood back down and began his vision ritual.

     Once the fire was lit, a strong wind began to whip around inside the chamber while outside the house the sky grew momentarily dark.  The irises of his eyes became illuminated bright green as his gift activated.  With one more boost of concentration, the sand on the floor was swept up into the air in a large, glowing dome around him.  Jade scenes began to flash before him in the swirling haze.  The first depiction was Camilo riding a horse through an unfamiliar, overgrown forest.

     “Hm, that’s not a good sign,” Bruno thought out loud.  So much for proving that his sobrino would never leave the Encanto.

     The next was a large mansion, several times bigger than Casita, sitting on a hilltop.

     “That’s really not a good sign.”

     The following scene showed Camilo shapeshifting rapidly as he fended off two large men in somewhere very confined, like a hallway.  As the scene clarified, it became visible that the men wore some sort of guard uniform and had rifles slung over their backs.

     The seer’s eyes grew wide.  What trouble was this kid going to get into?  “Okay, this can stop now.  I don’t want to see if–”

     The scene changed again, revealing precisely what he didn’t want to see.  Camilo was sitting propped up against a wall clutching his side, his face contorted in pain.  A feminine figure was kneeling beside him and holding his other hand.

     “Oh no,” he breathed, his stomach instantly feeling sick.  He wanted to look away, but yet he couldn’t stop staring.  “This can’t be right.  This can’t happen!”  As he gazed in complete shock, tentatively trying to figure out if Camilo was actually dying or just severely injured, both of which were undesirable outcomes, the female in the vision came into clearer focus.  At first, he had assumed it was one of the Madrigal women, but now he realized he didn’t recognize her.  She had a slight, almost frail form.  Her hair was plaited in a single braid down her back with long, shaggy bangs that framed her face and, at first, obscured it from view.  But then she wiped away a tear and pushed some of the hair behind her ear, revealing a deep scar that ran down her cheek.

     “Enough!”  Bruno finally clamped his eyes closed and stopped the vision, not even bothering to shield himself from the sand as it rained down on top of him.  He dropped his gaze to the luminous jade slate that had appeared in his trembling hands.  It contained that horrible final scene.  His eyes welled with tears as he studied it.  “Why?  Why?!”  With an angry yell, he hurled the slate at the wall where it shattered and fell in a heap on the sand below.

     Bruno broke down, bowing forward and digging his fingers into the loose sand around him as tears streamed down his cheeks.  Every fiber of his being wanted to run away and hide in the walls again.  But he knew better now.  He knew he couldn't and shouldn't hide from his family.  But how was he supposed to approach them with this?  Pepa would kill him for sure.

     “So I guess my one, semi-good vision with Mirabel was my only reprieve.  I'm back to being Bruno, The Bearer of Terrible News.”  He sniffed and wiped his nose on his sleeve.  He looked over at the pile of broken jade pieces against the wall and shook his head.  "No, that vision cannot come to pass.  It just can't.  There has to be some way to change it."  He sat up straight again.  "The one good thing is that I didn't recognize the girl, which hopefully means he hasn't met her yet.  If they aren't together, that scene can't happen."  His eyes darted around his chamber as he frantically tried to come up with a plan.  "Casita," he finally called out, "miracle magic, whatever gave me this gift, please help me!  Help me change his fate.  Help me stop this future from happening!"

     An uneasy rumble rolled through the house seemingly as an answer to his desperate request.

     At first, he sat unmovingly, not quite sure what to make of the magic's response.  "Okay… I choose to believe that quake was a good thing."  He shakily stood and exited his chamber where he was greeted by a few of his rat friends.  He scooped them up, appreciating their company after what he had experienced, and started his descent down the cliff and to his normal bedroom area.  He needed to lie down for a little while as he continued to process this prophecy.

Chapter Text

     The sun had reached its pinnacle in the clear, bright sky and was incrementally making its descent back toward the horizon.  The girl and the mule trudged on, most of the time blazing their own path through the thick underbrush, climbing up and down the seemingly endless hills.  Both were growing fatigued from their journey, but Victoria continued to push forward.  The twin peaks were growing closer, so close that she was beginning to realize they weren’t separate peaks.  They appeared to be part of a single mountain that had been split in two.  One thing she could not see was whatever had reflected the sunlight the evening before.  There didn’t appear to be any man-made structures on the fissured rock face.  But perhaps she wasn’t at the proper angle to see it.

     Although the traveling was tiring, she was pleasantly surprised that she hadn’t run into any trouble so far.  She hadn’t seen a single person since she had reached the foothills, which she counted as a blessing.  Of course, if she met a kind person who would offer her food and shelter, she would be immeasurably grateful.  But if she encountered anyone with ill intent, she had no way to defend herself.  So it was better to not meet anyone and not take the risk.  She also had not seen anything in the way of animal predators.  Only some tapirs or coatis here and there, and many, many birds.  And since she spent very little time on the ground, she had yet to see any of the jungle’s poisonous ants or scorpions.  Perhaps she would reach her destination staying relatively safe--

     Domingo stopped abruptly, long ears stiffly perked forward and nostrils flared.  Victoria was jerked from her musings and quickly took a scan of her surroundings.  Just ahead of them was a jaguar standing in their path.  It didn’t seem to be on the hunt.  In fact, it looked as if they had startled it.  But instead of backing down, it testily began to approach them while emitting a low growl.  It was apparent it did not appreciate them encroaching on its territory.

     Victoria’s grip tightened on the reins and crop.  “Domingo, get ready to run,” she whispered as the large cat continued to advance.  She gave the reins a tug, trying to get the mule to back up, but he wouldn’t move.  “We need to go,” she said earnestly, continuing to pull.  The jaguar let out a warning cry.  “Now!”  She gave him an insistent smack with her crop and pulled on one rein in an attempt to wheel him around.

     Domingo finally lurched free from his statue pose.  But instead of pivoting to retreat, he pinned his ears and charged at the jaguar with teeth bared.  Victoria was completely caught off-balance and struggled to stay on while her mount strongly struck the ground with his front hooves.  The cat retaliated with several swipes of its razor-sharp claws, one of which caught the mule on the jowl.  Domingo tossed his head in pain, then swiftly turned around and kicked out with his powerful hind legs.  

     This was more than Victoria’s balance could handle, and she was sent tumbling to the forest floor.  As she rolled over onto her stomach in an attempt to right herself, she locked eyes with the jaguar and froze.  It was now taller than she was in her current position, and it knew it.  It tried to skirt around Domingo and make a run at her, but the mule instantly cut it off in its tracks.  Victoria seized the opening and hurriedly drug herself behind a tree to stay out of sight.

     The fight between the two animals continued in an aggressive dance with each one taking turns striking and swiping at the other.  Finally, Domingo made one more lunge forward and grabbed the jaguar by the nape of the neck.  With one swing of his large head, he flung the cat into the bushes where it finally surrendered and scampered away.

     “I hope that’s the last we see of him.”  Her voice quivered with the adrenaline coursing through her body.  She pulled herself to her feet and stiffly shuffled over to inspect her hero.  Besides the ternary cut on his right cheek, he was unscathed.  “Thank you, Domingo,” she said, placing her forehead against his.  “You were so brave.”

     He let out a low nicker and affectionately nuzzled at her poncho with his upper lip.

~ * * * ~

     With another school day finished, Camilo caught up to his cousin as they started their trek back home.  She had been conveniently avoiding him all day– which he did not appreciate– and, therefore, he had not been able to address her interaction with Ernesto that morning.  He opened his mouth to speak but was instantly cut off.

     “Say one word about what happened before school and I will tickle you until you cry,” she warned.

     He snapped his mouth shut and contemplated his options.  “Come on, it wasn’t that bad,” he replied, daring to call her bluff on the tickling.  “At least you talked to him.  But next time maybe do a little less talking.”

     Mirabel groaned, reflecting on the conversation for the hundredth time.  “I just don’t know why my brain stops working when I’m around him.  It’s so annoying.”

     “Honestly, I don’t know why either.  You just need to relax.  Stop obsessing over it so much.”

     She rolled her eyes.  “Sure, I’ll stop obsessing over him when you stop obsessing over getting a vision.”

     Camilo fell quiet for a moment, the analogy finally giving him an inkling of what she was feeling.  Just like his yearning, this was not something she could easily put out of her mind.  And in his case, even after talking to Bruno, it was still there silently nagging at him.  “Well,” he began after much thought, “if you can’t forget about it, maybe you just need to embrace it.”

     She raised an eyebrow.  “Embrace it?  How?”

     “You need to practice and rehearse interacting with him.”  He shapeshifted into his friend.  “That way you won’t get so caught up in his coffee-brown eyes or his sandy-blonde hair when you talk to him again.”  He batted his eyes at her.

     His jesting managed to pull a grin out of her as always.  “It’s a nice gesture, but I don’t think it will work," she informed him.  "I still know it’s you.”

     He shrugged and dropped the transformation.  “I can always surprise you and randomly show up as him some time.”

     “Please don’t," she requested emphatically.  "I think it would give me even more anxiety wondering if I was actually talking to him or not.”

     When they arrived back home with Antonio in tow, the house was filled with the pleasant tinkling of the piano emanating from the living room.  Even though the new construction project was well underway, Luisa was staying faithful to her scheduled piano lessons with her father.  It was one of the simple pleasures she had determined to make time for to ease her stress.

     “Welcome home,” Julieta greeted from the kitchen archway.  “Camilo and Antonio, your parents are out shopping at the moment.  They should be home soon.  Agustín and I just got home ourselves from helping at the expansion.  There were a few injuries that needed tending to.”

     The youngest Madrigals nodded in acknowledgment and meandered into the kitchen to grab a snack before they tackled their afternoon activities.  

     “So, how was school?” Julieta asked as she kept a watchful eye on the empanadas she was frying in a pan of oil.  “Mirabel, did you give that boy the arepa this morning?”

     “Yeah, I did.  He’s fine now,” she reported simply.  “Thanks, Mamá.”

     “Claro que sí.  I’m glad to hear it.”  She scooped out the golden wedges and placed a few more in the pan to cook.  “How did you say he got hurt again?”

     “Well, I didn’t exactly say,” she admitted, trying to avoid the question.

     “Mirabel kicked a ball in his face and broke his nose," Camilo rattled off impulsively as he took his usual spot leaned back against the counter with his arms crossed.  When Mirabel sent him a warning look, he volleyed it back with an innocent grin.

     "Qué lástima.  You need to be more careful, Mi Vida," Julieta mothered.  "But at least he is healed now."  To Mirabel’s relief, she changed the subject and turned to Camilo.  “And what about you, Mi Sobrino Mayor?  I hope you have a more relaxing afternoon planned than yesterday’s.”

     He gave a shrug.  “Not exactly.  But I’m not going to run off on a wild goose chase if that’s what you mean.  I have a babysitting gig at the Gonzalez house this afternoon.”

     A bedroom door opened upstairs and drew their attention.  Since Camilo was the closest to the kitchen entrance, he poked his head out and looked up to the second story.  “Oh, it’s Bruno,” he announced to the others and gave his uncle a wave.

     “I didn’t realize he was still home.”  Julieta quickly scooped the next batch of empanadas out of the oil and walked out into the courtyard to look up to her brother.  “Bruno, I thought you left hours ago.”

     The youngest triplet froze as his family spotted him.  The sight of Camilo tied his stomach in knots, but he tried his best not to show it.  “Oh, no I’ve just been in my room,” he explained.  “I, uh, haven’t been feeling well.”

     “I’m making empanadas.  Come down and grab some.  You’ll feel better.”

     He hesitated uncomfortably.  “Oh, well, it’s not really that kind of ‘not feeling well.’  I just need some fresh air.  I’ll be back in a bit.”

     Julieta knitted her brow at his reply but didn’t press him further.  “Oh, alright.  See you soon.”

     As she ducked back into the kitchen, Camilo caught the concern that lined her face.  He felt it, too.  Was it his fault that Bruno was upset?  They had exchanged some high emotions that morning, after all.  Maybe he was wrong to have pestered him so hard for a prophecy.  But he needed one so badly.  He decided he should go after him to smooth things over.  He could catch him on his way out if he hurried.  But first, he needed his snack.

     "Tía, are these ones done?"  He indicated to the few savory turnovers on the plate.

     "Yes, but they still need to cool," she replied.

     "Oh, that's okay.  I don't mind."  He grabbed a couple, gently passing them back and forth between his hands like tiny hot potatoes.  "If they burn my mouth, they’ll just heal me anyway, so it’s all good.”

     “Ay, teenage boy logic,” Julieta muttered to herself with a shake of her head.  “Alright, fine.  It’s your tongue, not mine.”

     "Sweet.  Thanks, Tia!  Gotta run!"  With that, he dashed out the front door.

     “Bruno!” he called out once he was outside.  “Hey, can we talk?  And I mean in a good way, not in an annoying way or anything.”  He scanned back and forth around the house, but his tío was nowhere to be seen.  “Man, he’s good at disappearing quickly.  But I guess he’s had a lot of experience with staying out of sight.”

     He bit into one of the empanadas while he started towards town and was instantly met with pain.  "Yeah, Julieta was not kidding.  The filing is like lava," he said to himself, inhaling and exhaling rapidly to cool the food in his mouth.  "That's what I get for being in a hurry.  I really need to slow down after this week.  I don't know how Luisa handled being busy all the time for so long."

     After the scalding in his mouth had healed, he released a cleansing sigh, trying to let all of his baggage go for a moment and mentally prepare himself for his upcoming babysitting task.  He figured doing something selfless like this was just what he needed.  This family had three children under the age of five, with the youngest only being a month old.  Every once in a while the parents simply needed a break, and he was happy to give it.  It was one of the few things he did that truly felt like it was making a difference.  

     However, the two peaks of the split mountain continued to loom over him.  They weren't calling to him like they did yesterday, but they were making their presence known, reminding him of the unrelenting drive in the back of his mind.  

     "Ugh, I need that vision," he whispered as he studied them.  "My birthday party is still three days away.  I sure hope I can wait that long."

     He allowed himself one more groan to get all of his angst out of his system before putting on a smile and knocking on the Gonzalez's door to report for duty.

Chapter Text

     Much to Victoria’s relief, they did not encounter the jaguar again.  Instead, they were able to resume their hike unaccosted, growing steadily closer to their destination.  Even though there had been no more threat from predators, there was another factor that was making her anxious.  She had just finished the last crumb of food that she had brought in her satchel.  So either she found this fairytale village soon, or she would be forced to have a very hungry journey home.  She would probably have to resort to eating some wild-growing guava or other fruit and hope that they didn’t upset her stomach.

     Their route eventually dropped them down into what appeared to be a meadow filled with many large, vine-covered boulders.  However, as they drew nearer, Victoria realized there was something odd about them.  They were too perfect.  Even from afar, she could see most of them contained a right angle on at least one side.  They also seemed to be arranged in straight lines.  Suddenly, the reality of what she had stumbled upon struck her like a bolt of lightning.  This was the ruins of a village, now nearly completely taken over by plant life.  Her realization was further confirmed when she reached the first of the large objects.  It was not solid rock but constructed of decomposing brick.  She could even feel a difference in Domingo’s gait as he was now strolling on cobblestone hidden under a thin layer of soil.

     As they continued through the destroyed neighborhood, she could see a few remnants of man-made architecture still fighting to not be consumed by the jungle.  Here and there, felled, wrought-iron street lights poked up through the vines and moss.  A few stone fireplaces still stood erect in the midst of their toppled houses, refusing to be beaten down by the elements.  In the center of the ruins, a clearing was still detectable where the plaza used to be.

     Victoria slowly grew aware that her vision was becoming distorted with tears.  She asked Domingo to stop and took a moment to wipe them away.  “What if…” she thought out loud, hardly able to voice the sentence, “what if this is it?  What if this is the village that Abuela told my mother about?”  She looked around at the destruction that now completely surrounded her.  “It’s a decent size.  If there was going to be a magical town hidden in the mountains, I would think this would have been it.”  A few tears broke loose and rolled down her cheeks.  “Or it truly is just like Mamá said.  Abuela probably heard about this village in the mountains and made the whole thing up.”  The couple of tears grew into full sobs.  “Victoria, you’re such a fool!  What did you expect to find all the way up here?  There is no Encanto.  This is it: disintegrating and overgrown ruins.”  She wiped her face on her dingy poncho.  “What’s the point of even going back now?  I’ll probably have a better life here in the jungle than back there.”  She turned and looked over her shoulder at how far she had traveled.  Her town had long since been out of sight and seemed worlds away at this point.  “But then again, if I was able to get this far on my own, perhaps I could survive at home better than I thought.  Maybe I can even find a way to free my mother.  Someone in town must know something.  The smart thing to do would be to cut my losses and go back.”  

     She turned the mule around but hesitated before she asked him to walk on.  She glanced back at the double peaks.  There was still the mystery of what had caught the light.  What was over there?  She shook her head and faced forward, but then looked back again.  It was so close.  Just one hill stood between her and having her curiosity satiated.  Even if it was nothing, which she figured it would be, at least she would know.  Then she could travel back home in peace– starved, exhausted peace.

     “Okay, Domingo.  I’m sorry, but I just want to go a bit further,” she explained as she turned him around again.  “Then we can rest for the night and head back home in the morning.”  

     When she gave him a tap with her crop to continue on, a cold breeze whipped around her, causing her to shiver.  She turned her gaze to the sky and noticed that it was now filled with a blanket of gray clouds.  “That’s odd.  I didn’t notice those blow in,” she said quietly.  “But then again, clouds may act differently up here.”

~ * * * ~

     Camilo let out a tired but contented sigh as he closed the door of the Gonzalez house behind him.  The baby had been a little fussier than usual, but it wasn’t anything he couldn’t manage.  A short game of peek-a-boo, alternating between the infant’s parents, was enough to distract her from her tears.  Thankfully, the toddler and preschooler were in decent moods and had not given him much trouble. 

     A sharp wind blustered down the lane, nipping at his cheeks and nose.  “That’s not good,” he muttered, looking towards La Casa Madrigal, the apparent source of the breeze.  “What has upset my mother now?”

     As he approached his house, his sister bustled out the front door still slipping earrings into her ears as she went.

     “Where are you off to in such a hurry?” he questioned as she passed.

     “The Guzmáns invited me over for dinner.  I don’t want to be late,” she replied, not breaking her gait.

     He screwed up his face.  “You’re seeing Mariano again?  Didn’t you just have lunch with him yesterday?”

     “Camilo, he’s my boyfriend.  I’m supposed to spend time with him.”

     “But two days in a row?”  He crossed his arms.  “It’s like you can’t keep your hands off of him or something.”

     “Don’t be jealous of my love life.  Someday you’ll find yourself a girl, and you’ll never want to leave her sight.”  She threw him a teasing look over her shoulder as she walked down the path.

     “Jealous?  Yeah right.”  He rolled his eyes.  “Go on and have fun with your supermodel of a boyfriend.  See if I care.”

     With their round of banter finished, they exchanged parting waves.  But then a thought jogged in Camilo’s mind.  “Actually, hold on a second.”  He hurried to catch up to her.

     She paused, trying to hide her slight impatience at having to do so.  “What is it?”

     “What’s going on with mom?”

     Dolores looked perplexed.  “Nothing.  Why?”

     “What about the sudden change in the weather?”

     She looked around at the breeze rustling the trees and the darkening clouds above.  “I don’t know.  This just blew in.”  She gave a shrug and a squeak before continuing on her way.

     Camilo watched her leave.  If she wasn’t concerned, he supposed there was no reason for him to be.  Another frigid gust forced him to wrap his arms in his ruana while the clouds released a delicate misting of rain.  If this wasn’t caused by his mother, it certainly was an odd storm to have on what had previously been a clear, sunny day.  He jogged back to the house and slipped inside, glad to be shielded from the unusual weather.  

     Casita was a clamor as it was before every meal with all of its family members scurrying to and fro, trying to get last-minute tasks done before it was time to eat.  The first person Camilo searched for as he exited the foyer was his mom.  When he spotted her in the kitchen through the butterfly-shaped cinder blocks, he found her to be in a pleasant enough mood.  Nothing out of the ordinary, just as Dolores had said.

     “Hey, Antonio,” Isabela approached his little brother as he walked up.  She was dressed in her gardening frock and appeared to have just stepped inside herself.  “Can you come and help me for a second?”

     “Help you with what?” Camilo butted in.

     “Nothing that concerns you,” she brushed him off smoothly.  “I just need Antonio’s help with a little pest issue in my garden.”

     “Sure.  I can help you,” the littlest Madrigal replied.

     “Okay.  We need to hurry before dinner’s ready.”  She took him by the hand and began to lead him away.

     “Hold on, Tonito.  Why don’t you take my ruana?  It’s getting cold out there.”  He pulled the yellow poncho up and over his head then handed it to him.

     “Alright.”  Antonio slipped it over his own head where it proceeded to fall completely to the ground, leaving him standing in the opening in the middle.

     Mirabel let out a laugh from the dining room where she was setting the plates on the table.  “I think you have a bit more growing to do before that will fit,” she commented.

     Isabela also chuckled at the sight.  “Here, let me help you.”  She picked the ruana up, folded it in half, then draped it over his shoulders like a shawl.  “Okay, let’s go!”  With that, the two of them finally made it out the door.

     “Tía Pepa, how bad do you think this storm will get?”  

     Camilo’s attention was now drawn to Luisa’s conversation in the kitchen.  He stepped up closer in order to better eavesdrop but was instantly put to work by Abuela setting the table with Mirabel.

     In the meantime, his older prima continued, “I’m concerned about the expansion.  We have a lot of loose dirt in that area that could wash away.”

     “I wouldn’t worry,” Pepa replied, stirring a pot of stew on the stove.  “I’m in a good mood, so it shouldn’t get very strong.  I’m sure a little sprinkle won’t hurt anything.”

     “Did you hear that, everyone?  No one better upset Pepa tonight,” Agustín jested cheerfully just as Bruno sauntered in.  “We wouldn’t want to ruin everyone’s hard work at the construction site.”

     Bruno let out a nervous chuckle.  “Yeah, we wouldn’t want to do that,” he added, scratching at his arm.  He definitely would not be bringing up his vision tonight, not that he wanted to anyway.

     “But you know I also don’t like people walking on eggshells around me,” Pepa piped up as she set down the wooden spoon she had been using.  

     “Oh, Mi Vida, you know we would never do that,” Félix playfully pulled her away from the stove and wrapped his arms around her waist.  “But a little doting never hurt.”  He twirled her around in the middle of the kitchen in a slow Rumba.

     Pepa gave him a coquettish grin as she danced along.  “You’re a sly one, Corozón.  How can I say no to that?”

~ * * * ~

     The rain began to fall more steadily as Victoria and Domingo hiked the final hill.  By the time they were halfway to the top, it was coming down so heavily that the hood of her poncho was becoming soaked.  And to make things more miserable, the gales kept blowing the chilling rain straight into her face.  Domingo was not appreciating the weather either as he trudged on with his head down and his ears pinned back.

     Teeth beginning to chatter, Victoria looked at how much further they had to go.  “Maybe it’s not worth it,” she admitted.  “We should probably find some shelter for the night and wait out this storm.  Perhaps I can check out the peaks in the morning before heading home.”  

     Much to the mule’s relief, she turned him around and pointed him back towards the abandoned village.  The traveling was much easier for him going downhill with the wind at his back.  

     After about five minutes of retreating, she noted that the rain was lessening to a sprinkle.  She shielded her eyes and looked up.  It wasn’t that they were leaving the heavy rain behind them, but that the clouds seemed to be lightening all around.  “Well, now it’s not so bad.  We can make it there if it stays like this.”  She stopped Domingo and turned him around again, ignoring the toss of his head at her perpetual indecision.  They took a few steps toward the peaks and the wind and rain instantly picked up again.  “What in the world?”  She tugged at her hood in an attempt to block her face from the onslaught of water.  “If I didn’t know any better, I’d think this storm was trying to keep us away.”  With every step that her mount took, the weather seemed to become incrementally harsher.  “No, it’s definitely getting worse the closer we get.  But how?  How can that be?”  Her mind flitted back to her mother’s stories.  One of the Encanto triplets had the power to control the weather.  “That can’t be the reason, can it?”  She looked intently at the split mountain.  “Could this be a magical storm?”

~ * * * ~

     Isabela and Antonio dashed back inside Casita just as the clouds opened up.  Camilo noted that his hermano pequeño seemed to be cupping something in his hands as he rushed up to his room.  However, he didn’t pay this much mind and sat down to dinner with the rest of the family.

     When the storm grew so fierce that Casita was forced to construct a roof to cover the courtyard, Luisa’s brows knit with worry.  “It’s getting pretty bad out there,” she noted.

     “Yes, it is getting worse than I thought it would,” Pepa agreed, listening to the loud patter of the rain against the shutters.  “I hope Dolores is doing alright at the Guzmán’s.  It can be hard for her when the rain gets too loud.”

     “Try not to worry, Pepa.  It might be making things worse,” suggested Alma.

     “I’m not worried, Mamá,” she informed her.  “In fact, my mood doesn’t seem to be affecting this storm at all.”

     The family exchanged concerned looks at her revelation.  This had never happened before.  Even when it came to naturally occurring forms of weather, Pepa could always influence them, for better or for worse.

     “Perhaps if you try your calming exercise, it might have some effect,” Julieta spoke up gently, breaking the momentary silence.

     Pepa huffed, “Alright.  I suppose it can’t hurt to try.”  She closed her eyes and drew in a deep, slow breath.  “Clear skies, clear skies,” she recited lightly.

     The wind pounded against Casita even harder, rattling the walls and shutters.

     “Okay, I suppose that worries me just a bit,” she admitted, causing a slight breeze to start swirling around inside as well.  

     A rumble of thunder from high in the clouds was the last straw for poor Antonio who let out a whimper and scurried into his mother’s lap.

     “Oh, Pepito, it’s alright,” she comforted as she cradled him close.  “Whether I can control the storm or not, it will pass.  They always do.”

     “But what if…,” he whispered with a quivering voice, “what if the house falls down again?”

     Pepa looked to the rest of her family, her heart breaking at his vocalized fear.  Tears welled up in her eyes and in the wispy cloud forming above her as she held onto her baby even tighter.  “Corazón, we will never let that happen again.”

     “Claro, you don’t have to worry when we’re all here,” Félix reassured him, rubbing his back while simultaneously swishing away his wife’s cloud.

     “Your parents are right,” added Mirabel with an uplifting smile.  “Besides, I haven’t seen any cracks or broken tiles in our new Casita.”

     “And if the house had been making any creaking noises, no matter how quiet, Dolores would have told us,” Camilo pointed out.

     “And the foundation of our family is as strong as ever,” concluded Abuela.  “See, Tonito?  There is no need to be afraid.”

     The boy gave a tiny nod, and his trembling body relaxed slightly.

     Across the table, Bruno shifted in his seat uncomfortably as he recalled the strange rumbling Casita had made after his vision earlier that day.  Not that he was concerned about the house collapsing, but it made him wonder if this strange storm had anything to do with it.  If so, did that mean it was his fault?

~ * * * ~

     The winds had accelerated to near hurricane-force by the time the pair reached the top of the hill, causing the surrounding palms to bow and dance dramatically around them.  Domingo begrudgingly began his descent down the other side, slipping every couple of steps on the slick grass and mud.  After a particularly violent gust accompanied by a clap of thunder rattled them both, the mule reached his limit.  He abruptly stopped, turned his butt to the wind, and planted his feet firmly in the ground.

     “Please, Domingo, we have to keep going!” Victoria urged him.  She tried to turn him again, but he flat-out refused.  He wouldn’t even bend his neck around.  She tried her crop, wondering if he would at least take a step forward.  Nope.  He was not moving a muscle.

     Realizing that she would have to proceed on her own two legs, Victoria glanced around to figure out the best way to dismount.  With no fallen logs or large boulders in sight, she was forced to cling to his neck like a monkey and slowly lower herself to the ground, jarring herself a bit with the final drop.  

     “See?  I’ll walk along with you,” she tried to encourage him as she slipped the reins over his head.  “Now, come along.”  Once again she tried to pull his head around, and once again he stiffened against her.  Desperation began to well up inside of her.  “No, you have to come!  I can’t leave you!”  She stepped up to his head and looked deep into his dark brown eye.  “Please, Domingo!  Please come with me!”  

     After several more futile tugs, she finally relented.  She turned and analyzed how much further she had to go.  It would definitely be a lot slower, but she could make it on foot from here.  And if the mule’s stubbornness continued, perhaps he would still be standing here waiting when she returned.

     “Okay, you win.”  She unbuckled the throatlatch and slipped the bridle off of his head.  “Thank you for getting me this far.  I will come back for you.”  Wiping away a tear, which she could only tell was there by the slight warmth it brought to her cheek, she hung the bridle and crop on the branch of a nearby tree and began to slowly creep down the hill by herself.

~ * * * ~

     “I’m sorry, but I should go,” Luisa announced as she stood from the table.  “Abuela, may I be excused?  I need to fortify the construction site.”

     “Yes, of course,” she replied.  “But don’t go alone in this weather.”

     “Yeah, I’ll go with you,” Isabela stood as well.  “I can grow a bunch of weeds and grasses to secure the soil.”

     “I’ll help, too,” volunteered Mirabel.

     “Why doesn’t everyone go?” suggested Abuela, not wanting to wait for everyone to volunteer one by one.  “Except Pepa, you should stay here with Antonio.”

     The family nodded and set to work, most of them rushing off to change and grab their hooded ponchos for protection.

     “Camilo, I set your ruana by the fireplace in the living room to dry,” Isabela informed him before mounting the stairs.

     “Oh, right.  Thanks.”  He stepped into the living room and grabbed his chameleon-patterned poncho off of the arm of a chair.  It was still slightly damp, but it was better than nothing.  It was true that he could always shapeshift a ruana onto himself, but then he would have to worry about keeping up the transformation.  If something startled him or he lost his concentration, he would be left soggy and sorry.  He then hurried to the foyer where his uncle was busying himself pulling umbrellas out of the closet.

     “So, Bruno, what do you think of this tormenta loca?” Camilo asked as he watched him.  He noticed some of the umbrellas sliding along the wall and quickly snatched them before they fell to the floor.  

     “Uh… it certainly is odd,” replied his tío, trying his best to remain casual.  “I don’t think I’ve seen a storm this bad since your brother was born.”

     Camilo nodded in agreement.  “Yeah, you’re probably right.  You know, it still blows my mind to think that you’ve been here this whole time and would remember stuff like that.”

     Bruno gave a small shrug.  “Yeah, well, I’m grateful that even though I wasn’t here I was still here, if you know what I mean.”  He pulled out the last umbrella and shut the closet door.  “I got to see all of you kids grow up, listen to you play, and hear you all discuss how your days went at the dinner table as I watched through the crack in the wall.  So I feel like I didn’t miss too much, just the personal interaction part.”

     Camilo tried to offer an encouraging grin, but it looked more uneasy than anything.  “Honestly, I can’t decide if that’s comforting, creepy, or depressing.”

     Their reminiscing was cut short as the rest of the family began to hustle down the stairs.  After Bruno and Camilo quickly distributed the umbrellas among the group, they were ready to move out.

     “Alright, let’s go.”  Luisa opened the front down and led the way through the angry tempest.

~ * * * ~

     Victoria soldiered on at a snail’s pace.  She felt like every time she would take three or four tiny steps forward, the wind would push her two steps back.  But she was making steady progress, no matter how slow.  After what felt like an eternity, the ground finally leveled out.

     “This is it.  I only need to get past a few more of these bushes, and I will be at the base of the mountain,” she coached herself.  “Just a little bit further.”

     She weaved her way through some of the thick brush, then stopped in her tracks.  Laying between her and her destination was a swift-moving river, swollen with the torrent of rain.  “You have to be joking,” she moaned.  “Of course there is a river in my way.”  

     Not about to quit when she had fought to get this far, she began to scan the area for the safest way to cross.  It didn’t appear terribly deep, but she knew with her weak balance that she would end up slipping and falling if she tried to wade across.  It would be better to attempt to swim it from the start.  She hoped that if she started as close as possible to the stepped waterfall on her right that she could make it to the other side before being swept too far downstream.

     She bent forward and lowered herself to the ground on the slope beside the waterfall and stuck her boots in the churning water.  “Okay, here goes nothing.  At least I’m already soaked.”  She slipped into the river and quickly flipped onto her belly, paddling hard with her arms and gently kicking her legs as best as she could.  

     It wasn’t until now, with the water splashing in her face and threatening to choke her, that it occurred to her that she didn’t entirely know how to swim.  She understood the general concept and had subconsciously figured the skill would come to her naturally.  To a certain extent that proved true, but out in the middle where the water was the deepest and the current the strongest, she found her head being pulled under the surface much more often than felt safe.  She continued paddling with as much strength as she could muster until she could feel the stony riverbed beneath her once more.  A wave of relief washed over her as she pulled herself up onto the muddy bank, still sputtering and coughing, and collapsed on her stomach to catch her breath.

~ * * * ~

     The Madrigals fought their way through the growing storm, getting pushed and dragged as the winds caught in their umbrellas.  Luisa was the only one who was able to steadily march forward without being tossed about.

     “On second thought, I think the umbrellas were a bad idea,” Bruno shouted over the howling rain.  A particularly strong gust caught up under his and nearly jerked him over sideways.

     Isabela glanced back and quickly grew some vines around his waist to anchor him.  “Yes, they do seem more trouble than they're worth,” she agreed.

     The rest of the family took the hint and closed their umbrellas before they were whisked away as well.  Instead, they tried their best to block the rain with their forearms as they made their way over the bridge and to the expansion.

     “It wasn’t this bad a few minutes ago,” Mirabel observed, squinting hard to see through her dripping glasses.  “It’s like it’s getting stronger by the second.”

     Camilo clung tightly to the hood he had morphed onto his ruana, trying unsuccessfully to shield his face from the stinging rain.  He moved up beside his father, selfishly using him as a personal windbreak for a bit of relief.  “This storm isn’t natural,” he told him as they walked.  “I don’t see how it can’t be related to Mom’s gift.”

     “I don’t understand it either,” admitted Félix.  “All I know is that she isn’t causing it.  But if her gift is somehow working on its own, who knows what that means.”

     At last, they reached the clearing and were met with a bleak sight.  Nearly the entire area was covered with water and the few parts that weren’t had been turned into sloppy mud.

     “We need to be careful moving around here,” explained Luisa.  “It’s almost impossible to tell what is a small puddle and what is–” Agustín took a step beside her and rapidly fell knee-deep in water.  With quick reflexes, she grabbed him under his arm to help steady him.  “And what is a hole we dug for the footings,” she finished her thought as she carefully lifted her father onto solid ground.

     The family armed themselves with some shovels and hoes that had been left there and went to work shoring up the site.  Some of the townspeople who lived in houses nearby noticed the Madrigals once again sacrificing themselves for their town and quickly offered their services.  They brought sacks of sand and long, wooden boards to help construct a retaining wall around the area.  This, coupled with Isabela’s gift, aided the team in getting the area secured quickly.

     As Camilo worked without complaint, he could feel a pit forming in his stomach, and it wasn’t due to the cold.  He felt so fickle about this whole project.  Yesterday morning, he wanted to drop everything to help.  By last evening, he had discovered he didn’t care to help at all.  And now he was back, battling weather he had no business being out in, trying to protect something he felt was completely unnecessary.  But what was he supposed to do?  He couldn’t in good conscience go back inside while the rest of his family broke their backs in the rain and mud.  So he kept his mouth shut and labored on, performing whatever task was needed of him.

~ * * * ~

     Victoria continued to lay on the riverbank, trying to gather enough strength to finish her quest as the heavy rain relentlessly beat down on her.  Her arms felt like lead and took great effort to move.  Her hips, the only joints in her legs that worked properly, were completely fatigued.  She didn’t know if she had it in her to keep going; however, she knew she couldn’t stay where she was.  With much groaning, she dragged herself to the closest tree in order to pull herself up.  This time it took several attempts as her arms simply lacked the strength to lift up her body.  With one last heave, she was able to get her feet beneath her once more.  Now that she was finally upright, she could feel the weight of her sopping poncho pulling back down.  Figuring it wasn’t serving any purpose anymore, she pulled it off, after first removing her canteen and book bag, and left all three in a heap at the base of the tree.

     Now in just her skirt and blouse, she made her way to the path that led away from the river.  From there, she could clearly see the base of the mountain for the first time.  The crack that divided the peaks ran all the way down to the ground, leaving a perfect pass between them.  She drew in a deep breath, let out a couple of final coughs to clear her lungs, and started toward the pass.

     The gales had grown so strong that she was forced to crab-walk in order to better brace herself and stay upright.  Step by step she shuffled sideways, shivering violently in the chilling hurricane until she finally reached the rocky face.  There she allowed herself a short break to catch her breath, fingering the cold, jagged crag as she did so.  She could hardly believe she had made it this far, but here she was, actually touching the mountain she had been chasing for the past twenty-four hours.  Now all that was left was to see what was on the other side.

     She stepped into the pass and was instantly toppled over by the sheer force of the mighty gusts.  The narrow space had seemed to create a wind tunnel, concentrating the storm and increasing its strength tenfold.  At first, the tumble left her completely discouraged, for the thought of pulling herself up again seemed too daunting of a task.  However, she soon realized that being low to the ground helped her to dodge the storm’s push, allowing the wind to slip over the top of her head and along her back instead.  With this new discovery, she began again, army crawling along the wet, stony ground.  Inch by inch she made her way through the pass, with her surroundings being lit up every so often by lightning that was now leaping through the clouds.

      Just keep going, she told herself as the muscles in her arms burned unforgivingly.  Every move you make is one step closer to knowing.  It will all be over soon, then you can rest.

     On and on she went until the ground beneath her suddenly changed.  She tentatively lifted her head, trying not to be pelted in the face too badly as she looked around.  She was now surrounded by grass.  She had emerged on the other side of the pass.  Just ahead, she could tell the hill she was on dropped down, most likely into a valley.  With newfound vigor, she crawled to the edge and shielded her eyes as she attempted to look out through the blinding rain.  What she was met with caused her heart to begin to race.  There were lights faintly glowing in the valley below.  

      Is it…?  Is it…?!

     A bold flash of lightning brightly illuminated the entire area, and the sight took Victoria’s breath away.  There was a village, but not just any village.  Even through the torrential hurricane, she could tell it was the most beautiful village she had ever seen.  Glorious bunches of flowers accented the roofs of the equally colorful houses nestled in the valley.  On the opposite side, a large, stately house with a green tower, decorated extensively with a wide array of flora, stood proudly overlooking it all.

     “It’s the Encanto,” she breathed with quiet awe.  Hot tears welled in her eyes and poured down her face, offering her the slightest bit of relief from the biting cold.  She had made it.  She had actually made it.  Now she could get the help that she so desperately desired.  Now she could rescue her mother.

     As she was about to start her descent toward the town, another bolt of lightning tumultuously cut through the sky, striking a Palma de Cera just downhill from her.  The blinding force of energy exploded the top of the tree, sending its large fronds hurling through the squalling wind in her direction.  Still stuck on her stomach with no way of dodging quickly, all the girl could do was duck her head and shield it with her petite arms in a meager attempt to protect herself.  She could hear the branches crash down around her before a jarring pain ran from the top of her head down to her feet, sending her world into darkness.

~ * * * ~

     Everyone’s heads shot up as a flash of lightning and fire flared in the distance.  They could see the top of a palm tree smolder momentarily before the deluge of rain put it out again.

     “This is becoming unsafe,” Julieta announced, now having to shout to be heard just a few feet away.  “We all need to get inside!”

     “I agree.  I think we’ve done all we can do here, anyway,” added Luisa.

     The others did not need to be told twice.  The townspeople scurried back to their houses while the Madrigals made a beeline back to Casita.  They burst through the glowing front door just as another crash of lightning rattled the shutters.  Once Félix closed the door behind them, the group let out a collective sigh of relief, thankful for the warmth and protection of their enchanted home.

Chapter Text

     Dolores lay awake, staring at the ceiling of Mariano’s bedroom.  Since the storm had been too fierce for her to safely walk home, he had graciously offered up his bed for her to sleep in while he spent the night on the sofa in the living room.  However, even though the howling wind and pounding rain were finally dissipating, she was finding it impossible to sleep.  At home, her bedroom’s walls helped to dampen the outside sound, allowing her some peace and quiet.  But out here, she could hear everything: the ticking of the hallway clock, Señora Guzmán’s breathing as she slumbered in her room, the creaking of the wooden frame of the sofa as Mariano rolled over, the next-door neighbor’s cat batting at what sounded like a button sliding across the tile floor.  

     She let out a heavy sigh as sleep continued to elude her.  She contemplated making the long walk home in the wet darkness just for the opportunity to get some rest.  Sitting up, she intensified her hearing, trying to figure out if anyone in Casita still happened to be awake.  That was when she first heard it, coming from the complete opposite side of the Encanto.  It was the most pitiful sound she had ever heard.  Wondering what it could be, she concentrated her hearing in that direction.  After several long seconds, she heard it again.  Not wasting any time, she leaped up and hurried out to the living room.

     “Mariano,” she gently jostled him.  “Mariano, wake up.”

     He groggily moaned and rolled over.  “Dolores?  What is it?”

     “I hear something,” she informed him.  “Something is groaning.”

     He sat up and took a hold of her hand, rubbing it compassionately.  “Mi Amor, I know you aren’t used to sleeping here in town.  That sound could be anything.  It’s probably a neighbor dreaming in another house.”

     Dolores shook her head.  “No, it’s coming from outside of town.  I can tell.  I’m afraid something might be hurt.  Can you please help me go check it out?”

     “Right now?  In the middle of the night?”

     She nodded.

     “Alright.”  With a large yawn, he climbed to his feet and began to fumble around for a lantern and some warmer clothes for the both of them.

     A few minutes later, they both stepped out into the steady, drizzling rain.

     “Which way is it?”  He shined his lantern up and down the empty street.

     She pointed toward the pass to the river.  “This way.  Come on!”

     They hurried through the heart of town and into the gentle, rolling fields beyond.  Every so often, Dolores would pause and tip her ear upwards, making sure they hadn’t passed by whatever poor creature needed their help.  Eventually, they found themselves climbing the steep hill at the base of the pass.

     “You’re sure it’s up this way?” asked Mariano, finding it difficult to get traction on the sloppy, soaked grass.

     “I’m positive.  We’re very close to it now,” she replied.  “I can hear it breathing.  It sounds so weak.”

     Dolores crested the hill first and quickly drew in a sharp gasp at what she beheld.

     “What is it?”  He rushed to catch up to her, feet slipping out as he went.

     “It’s a girl,” she whispered in shock, hands clutched to her chest.

     “A girl?!”  He finally managed to climb up beside her.  “What is a girl doing all the way out here?”

     “I don’t know, but she needs help.”  Recovering herself, she rushed to the unconscious stranger and knelt beside her.  “She feels so cold.  Was she lying here all throughout that horrible storm?”  She shook her head in disbelief.

     “We need to get her to Julieta.”  Mariano stepped over and began to gingerly roll the girl onto her back so he could carry her.  As he scooped her up, he was perplexed to find that her legs stuck stiffly out instead of bending at the knee.  “What’s wrong with her legs?”

     “It looks like she’s wearing some sort of braces on them.”  Dolores examined the metal rods more closely.  There were small, rusty keepers on the joints at the girl’s knees.  When she slid the keepers up the rods, it released the joints and allowed her legs to bend normally.  “I certainly hope I’m not hurting her by doing this.”

     “I think she’ll be fine.  At least now I can hold her more easily.”

     With that, they headed back towards town as quickly as they could without slipping.  When they approached La Casa Madrigal, Dolores ran ahead.

     “Casita,” she quietly called as she opened the front door.  “Please wake up Tía Julieta, but try not to disturb the entire house.”

     The tiles at her feet flapped up in acknowledgment of her request.  A second later, Julieta’s door began gently opening and closing.  Confused mumbles could be heard within the room before Julieta emerged, still tying the sash of her robe.  Her husband followed close behind.

     “What’s going on?” she questioned, blinking rapidly to help her bleary eyes focus.

     “Tía, it’s me,” Dolores replied, walking into the courtyard.  “Mariano and I found a girl that needs to be healed.  She got caught out in the storm.”

     Right on cue, Mariano stepped in, cradling the muddy, wet teenager in his arms

     Julieta’s reaction was the same as Dolores’, cupping her hands over her mouth in surprise.  “Quickly, take her into the living room.  We need to get her warm,” she instructed as she regained her breath.  “Casita, start a fire in the fireplace.  Dolores, find something dry for her to wear.  We need to get her out of those clothes.  Agustín, grab some towels and blankets.  Once we get her settled, I’ll start cooking.”

     Casita constructed a main staircase leading down to the courtyard to allow Julieta to reach the others more efficiently before instantly igniting a roaring fire.  Then they all went to work on their appointed tasks.

     In the back corner of the second floor, Bruno’s door cracked open and he slipped out, wanting to investigate why people were suddenly scurrying about in the middle of the night.  As he crept down the hall, he caught sight of his brother-in-law carrying an armful of various linens.  “Hey, Agustín, what’s with all the commotion?”

     “Dolores found a strange girl unconscious outside,” he explained rapidly before heading down the stairs.  

     Bruno’s brows furrowed warily.  First, his vision depicted a girl he had never seen before, and now a strange girl had suddenly appeared in the Encanto?  He shook his head as he pushed the thoughts away.  “No, no, Bruno, you’re just overreacting,” he whispered to himself.  “What are the odds that it’s the same girl?  I have no idea how to calculate odds but probably very low.”  He peered over the banister, but he couldn’t see the girl in question.  “On the other hand, it can’t hurt to check.”  He cautiously made his way down the stairs.

     He reached the first floor just as Casita boarded up the entrances to the living room.

     “Now what’s going on?” he asked.

     “They are helping the girl change into some dryer clothes,” Agustín explained as he and Mariano stepped over to him.  “Obviously, they wanted some privacy.”

     “Right.  Obviously.”

     The three men waited in awkward silence until Casita finally removed the boards.  Bruno then followed behind the others, trying to hide his anxiousness as they checked on their girl’s condition.  

     She was now laying on the couch in front of the fireplace tucked snugly in a blanket so only her head was visible.  But even then her damp, scraggly bangs obscured most of her face.  Her breathing was still raspy, but slightly less labored than a few minutes earlier.

     Julieta watched the men file in and was surprised to see that her brother had joined them.  “Oh, Bruno, I hope we didn’t wake you,” she apologized.

     “Nah, I wasn’t exactly sleeping,” he explained with a shrug of his shoulders.  “So, this girl, do you know who she is?”

     The others shook their heads.

     “None of us have seen her before,” answered his sister.

     “She couldn’t have come from very far away.  I don’t see how she could have walked any significant distance with those braces that were on her legs,” Dolores pointed out.  

     Agustín considered this.  “But there aren’t any towns nearby.  It’s almost as if she blew in with the rain.”

     “Una chica de la lluvia,” added Mariano thoughtfully.

     Julieta nodded.  “I suppose we will just have to wait for her to wake up to tell us her story.  In the meantime, I should probably start cooking.  She is in need of some serious healing.”  She tenderly brushed the girl’s bangs out of her face and behind her ear, revealing the deep scar that ran down her cheek.

     Bruno uncontrollably gasped at the sight of the familiar blemish.  “Wait, you can’t!” he blurted out.

     Everyone stared at him.

     “Why not?” Julieta asked skeptically

     “Uh…”  He nervously balled up his outstretched hands as he tried to backpedal his exclamation.  “I mean, you can’t… heal her if she’s unconscious,” he finally spat out.  “That’s right.  She can’t eat if she’s unconscious.”

     “Oh.  Yes, I realize that.  But I need to be prepared for when she wakes up.”  With that, she stood.  “Why don’t the rest of you go and get some sleep?  Agustín and I can take it from here.”

     The young couple graciously accepted her excusal and headed off to their respective beds, with Dolores quietly walking upstairs and Mariano making the trek back across town to his house.  Bruno, on the other hand, held back.

     “You know, I don’t mind staying and watching over her for a bit.”  He shuffled over and took a seat in an armchair beside the sofa as his mind started to swirl like the sand during one of his visions.  How could this frail teenage girl be the omen of such a terrible fate for his nephew?  Of course, he wanted Julieta and the others to help her, but what would it mean if they did?  He wasn’t ready for those worrisome scenes to begin unfolding already.  What was he going to do?  Was there any way for him to alter this path they were going down?  

     “Bruno?”  His brother-in-law pulled him from his heavy thoughts.  “You look exhausted.  Are you sure you want to stay up?”

     “Oh, I’m fine,” he brushed him off lightly.  “I’ve had a worse night’s sleep than this, trust me.”  He absent-mindedly fingered the stitching in the upholstery as his gaze drifted off again.

     “Then is something troubling you, Hermano?” he gently pressed.  “You know you don’t have to bear any burdens on your own anymore.  Your familia is here for you.”

     Bruno’s dull, green eyes drifted over to him.  He wanted to tell him.  Out of everyone, he knew Agustín would be one of the most understanding.  But he couldn’t do it.  He couldn’t bring himself to voice what he had seen, and he hated himself for it.

     Agustín ceased his prodding and allowed the two of them to sit in silence as they watched the girl’s breathing steadily deepen and relax.  After several long minutes, Julieta emerged from the kitchen carrying a tray with a small plate of food and three mugs.

     “I brought us all some tea,” she announced as she set the tray down on one of the end tables.  “Bruno, yours is chamomile to help you sleep.”  She handed him his designated cup.

     “Thank you, Sis.  But are you sure this isn’t you trying to get rid of me?” he managed a jesting grin as he accepted his remedy.

     “No, this is me taking care of my little brother,” she replied warmly.  “As much as a treasure any opportunity to spend time together, I can see in your face you need to rest.  You seemed troubled today.”

     Her comment caused his gaze to slip to the floor again.  “I guess I’ve just had a lot on my mind.”  He took a sip of his tea, signaling he was not willing to expand on his statement.

     The effects of the hot beverage worked quickly, especially since it was brewed by Julieta, and soon he could feel his eyelids growing heavier.  His hand forced, he excused himself and retreated back to his tower to succumb to his drowsiness.  Although his body now felt more relaxed, the remedy could not alleviate his wearied mind.  But as he lay in his bed, he resolved that if he could keep Camilo and this new girl apart then the future he foresaw could not take place.  This allowed him just enough peace to finally drift off to a much-needed sleep.

     Enchanted sunlight streamed through the frosted skylights in Camilo’s bedroom, gently pulling him from his restful slumber.  He sat up and stretched, thankful to be able to move easily this morning.  As he went about getting dressed, his ears picked up on the typical morning clamor downstairs– only, it wasn’t typical.  His hearing was nowhere near as sensitive as his sister’s, but he could definitely tell something was different.  Curious as to what it could be, he hurried out his door while still sloppily tucking in his shirt underneath his ruana.

     He looked down to the first floor and noticed that, instead of congregating in the kitchen and dining area, his family was gathering in the living room.  That was certainly odd.

     “Really?  I want to go see!”

     Camilo looked over his shoulder as Antonio rushed out of his room chasing after a toucan.  “Hey, what did he tell you is going on?” he asked him, careful to dodge the bird as he flew past his head.

     “There’s a girl asleep downstairs.”

     “A girl?  What girl?”

     “I don’t know.  He’s never seen her before.”  The young boy ran by, making a beeline for the front stairway.

     Now completely intrigued and not willing to take the long way around, Camilo shrunk down to a toddler, slipped through the railing and dangled himself from the edge of the loggia.  He then stretched himself into one of the tallest townsmen before dropping the now short distance to the ground in front of the living room entrance.  He returned to his true form and stepped inside as Antonio caught up and trailed behind him.

     “You still haven’t been able to get her to eat anything?” Dolores was asking amid everyone else’s mutterings.

     A tired-looking Julieta shook her head.  “I tried a few times throughout the night, but I couldn’t get her to wake up enough to swallow anything.  But she seems to be more stable now, so I’m not too concerned.”

     Still unable to get a clear view, the two boys wriggled between their family members to see this stranger they were referring to.  When Camilo finally laid eyes on her, his whole body froze.  It was true.  She was an outsider, an actual outsider.  Instinctively, his eyes studied her, rapidly absorbing every minute detail of her visage that wasn’t obscured by blankets or people.  It had been so long since he had had the opportunity to memorize a new face, let alone one with a scar.  Those were always fun to imitate.  Apart from the scar, there wasn’t anything particularly special about her appearance.  She wasn’t radiantly beautiful, although he would admit she was very pretty, and yet he couldn’t pull his gaze from her.  Perhaps it was how pitiful she looked, not unlike a delicate flower that had been trampled on the damp ground.

     Mirabel, who happened to be standing next to him, took notice of his unblinking stare.  With a slight smirk, she waved her hand in front of his face, breaking his line of sight.

     He gave his head a slight shake as he was suddenly snapped from his thoughts.  He shot Mirabel a quick look before speaking up.  “Tía, if you need help waking her up, I can probably think of a few ideas.”  For once he wasn’t being mischievous, but genuinely offering his help.

     Isabela, on the other hand, acquired a playful glint in her eye.  “I bet you just want to see if true love’s kiss will awaken the sleeping beauty like in the storybooks,” she jested, gleeful to finally have some payback for all of the times he had teased her about Mariano.

     “What?  No, gross!” he exclaimed and screwed up his face, although a bit of color unwantingly flushed his cheeks.

     Bruno internally groaned as he watched his sobrino’s reaction.  He was already infatuated with the girl.  This was going to be harder than he thought.

     “I only wish I could have controlled that storm last night,” Pepa lamented, ignoring their banter.  “Perhaps she wouldn’t be so weak now.”  A few drops sprinkled down from the cloud above her, which she quickly shooed away before it accidentally got the poor girl wet again.

     “There is no sense dwelling on something that was out of your control,” comforted Abuela.  “You tried your best, Pepa.  There was nothing more you could have done.  Now, I believe it’s time we give the muchacha some space and get on with our breakfast.”  With that, she began to escort the family out of the living room.

     Mirabel hung by her mother as she got to her feet.  “Mamá, don’t worry about cooking this morning.  We’ll handle it.”

     “It’s alright.  I don’t mind,” she replied, although she let out a quick yawn.  “I was able to catch a few cat naps during the night.  Just give me some coffee, and I’ll be fine.  But I do want to keep an eye on the girl in case she starts to wake up.”

     “I can watch her for you, Julieta,” Camilo eagerly volunteered.

     “No, no.  I’ll watch her,” Bruno stepped up decisively and waved the others on their way.

     Mirabel and Julieta heeded his request, but Camilo stood his ground.  “Come on, I offered first.”

     “Trust me, it’s best for you if I nip this in the bud,” he told him as he took a seat once more beside the sofa.  “Girls bring nothing but stress and heartache, and you don't need either of those in your life right now.”

     Camilo’s brows knit together in confusion.  “What are you talking about?”

     “Just run along and get your arepas.  I'll let you know if she starts to stir.”

     Utterly perplexed by what his uncle was inferring, Camilo relented and headed to the kitchen, muttering to himself as he went.

     When he was finally alone in the living room, Bruno let out a short sigh of relief.  He had managed to win round one.  Only time would tell how many more rounds there would be before Camilo took the hint and stayed away.  He turned his attention to the girl, marveling at how she had managed to stay peacefully asleep among all the bustle that had surrounded her.  He envied her peace, and he longed for her ignorance of the future that lay before her.

Chapter Text

     All throughout breakfast Camilo’s mind was racing.  He couldn’t believe that an outsider had arrived just when he was having this internal conflict. He had so many questions he wanted to ask her.  Did she come from that village he saw in the distant valley?  Was it difficult for her to travel here?  What was life like in her town?  Did she know of other people that had gifts like his family?

     From his seat in the dining room, he glanced across the courtyard to the living room.  He couldn’t see the girl directly, but he could tell by Bruno’s expression that nothing had changed.  With an impatient sigh, he returned his attention to his meal.

     No sooner had he shoveled the last forkful of food into his mouth than he was up and making his way back to the couch.  He found the girl still quietly sleeping.  “When do you think she’ll wake up?” he asked his tío, propping his hands on his knees as he leaned forward to study her.

     “Honestly, I have no idea.  But it doesn’t look like anytime soon.”  Bruno’s demeanor remained calm even though his stomach was tying in knots at the sight of them together.  “In the meantime, you should go get ready for school.”

     “School?  You can’t expect me to go to school when there’s a strange girl in our house.”

     “Yes, we can,” his mother called from the kitchen where she was helping to clean up breakfast.  “I’m sure she’ll still be here when you get back.  Now hurry and get ready before you make Mirabel and Antonio wait on you again.”

     Camilo grumbled and took one last look at the girl before reluctantly heading upstairs.  How was he supposed to wait all the way until this afternoon to have his questions answered?  He could already tell he was going to have a very difficult time concentrating during class today.  But what was new?  It seemed to be the norm for him this week.

     Luisa had called for all hands on deck to help clean up the expansion area after the storm.  With so much to do, she had the majority of the family ready and out the door before the youngest Madrigals had left for school.  Only Abuela Alma, Julieta and Pepa were to stay behind.  

     Julieta returned to her post beside the couch, sipping on her second cup of coffee.  She cracked open one of her medical books as she settled into the cushioned armchair.  A moment later, Pepa appeared in the archway.

     “Julieta, what are you doing back here? You really should go get some rest,” she said sympathetically.  “I can sit with her for a while.”

     “Go to school, Camilo,” Julieta replied, not even bothering to look up from her book as she thumbed through one of the chapters.

     The teen let out a sigh.  “Worth a shot,” he shrugged as he dropped his illusion.  “How did you know it was me, anyway?”

     “I know my sister, and I know my nephew,” she informed him with a gentle twinkle in her eye.  “Also, I just saw your mother walk by upstairs.”

     “Ha, I knew you couldn’t really tell.”  

     The sound of Mirabel calling for him outside quickly wiped the smug look from his face.

     “Alright, I’m coming,” he shouted back, then sheepishly cupped his hands over his mouth when he realized how loud he had just been beside their resting guest.

     This time the girl winced ever so slightly at the sudden sound.  She let out a soft moan but then settled back into her dream.

     Camilo couldn’t decide if he was relieved or disappointed that she had still failed to wake up.  He supposed it didn't matter either way as it was past his time to leave.  He gave his aunt a hurried goodbye and rushed out the front door to join the others.

     Just as Julieta was about to turn back to her reading, footsteps on the back stairway caught her attention.  She looked up to see her actual sister crossing the house to come see her.

     “Hermana, you really should get some rest,” Pepa told her.  “I can watch the girl for a while.  I have some banners I need to assemble for the fiesta anyway.”

     Julieta let out a soft chuckle.  “Deja vu.”

     “What do you mean?”

     “Your son just came by posing as you and told me the same thing,” she explained, closing her book.  “He is getting too good at his impersonations.  He almost fooled me.”

     “Ay, Camilo, mi camaleón, what are we going to do with you?” Pepa plopped down in a chair on the opposite end of the couch.  

     “You know, since the incident, it seems like everyone has gotten more relaxed with their gifts, except Camilo.  He appears to be taking his more seriously.”

     “Of course, he has to be contrary to everyone else.  But at this rate, it won’t be long before we have to question who is who around here.”  Pepa let out a sigh.  “I’ve been meaning to have a talk with him, but the evenings have been too hectic the last few days.  He’s just been acting strange lately.”

     “You mean like him suddenly deciding to scale a mountain?” Julieta shook her head with a smile at the thought of it.

     “Yes, but not just that.  The other day he asked me if he could drop out of school.  Then I found out yesterday that he has been pestering Bruno for a vision.”

     Julieta’s expression became more solemn.  “Hm.  It does sound like something is troubling him.”

      A wispy, gray cloud began to swirl around Pepa’s head.  “Oh, I should have made time to talk to him last night.  I was just so distracted with Antonio, and I was worried Dolores would try to come home during that awful hurricane.  Before I realized it, he had already gone to bed.”

     “Don’t be so hard on yourself, Pepita.  You can talk to him this evening,” her sister encouraged her, “if you can keep his attention, that is.  I don’t need to have Bruno’s gift to know that the first thing he's going to do when he walks through that door is ask about this girl.”

     “That is true.”  Pepa looked down at their sleeping ward.  “I didn’t expect him to become so obsessed over her.”

     “Well, he will be sixteen in a few days, and she is a pretty girl.  What did we think would happen?”

     Pepa shrugged.  “I don’t know.  He’s just growing up too fast.”

     “Yes, all of our babies are,” Julieta wistfully agreed.

     Camilo and Mirabel barely managed to arrive at their classroom on time that morning.

     “Madrigals, there you are,” Ernesto exclaimed when they walked in.  “I was wondering if you two would make it today.  My parents told me how you and your family were out in that crazy storm last night.  How are you doing?”

     “Oh, we’re fine,” replied Mirabel, ignoring her pinkening cheeks as she set her mochila bag beside her desk.  “We just had to make sure the expansion site was fortified.”

     “How did your parents know we were out there, anyway?” added Camilo.

     “They were part of the group that went out to help you,” his amigo explained.  “Didn’t you see them?”

     Camilo shook his head.  “The rain was coming down so hard, I couldn’t tell who was there.  But tell them thank you for their help.  We really needed it.”

     “Sure thing.  I would have been out there last night, too, if they hadn’t made me stay behind and watch my little sister.”

     “Oh yeah, how did Cecilia handle the storm?” Camilo inquired, leaning back against his desk.  “Antonio was pretty freaked out by it.”

     “She was scared, obviously, but she got through it okay,” he replied.  “I'm surprised Antonio had such a hard time, seeing as his mother can influence the weather and all."

     “Well, he wasn’t just scared about the storm,” Mirabel chimed in.  “He was afraid our house was going to collapse again.”  She and Camilo shared a somber look.

     “Oh, bendito. Poor guy.  If our house had collapsed before, Cecilia would have been much more upset last night,” Ernesto sympathized.  “Hey, what caused the storm anyway?  Did your mother get really mad at something?”

     The Madrigals shrugged.

     “No, she wasn’t upset at all,” said Camilo.  “We don’t know why it got so bad.”

     The bell rang out harshly, signaling the start of class.  Señora Lopez stood up at the front of the room to call them to order, and the students obediently took their seats.

     “But that’s not the only crazy thing that happened,” Camilo whispered to this friend, trying to squeeze in this last bit of news before the teacher took notice.

     “Camilo, class has started.”

     She had noticed.

     Camilo quieted down but kept glancing over at Ernesto.  When the teacher took a moment to look down at her notes, he mouthed to him, “A strange girl showed up at our house.”

     “What?” he mouthed back.

     “There’s a girl at my house,” Camilo repeated slowly, transforming into the female outsider for added emphasis.

     “Camilo, no shapeshifting,” the teacher reprimanded with an exasperated sigh.  “I have warned you enough.  You are to stay after class for detention.”

      “Sí, Señora.”  He moaned softly and slumped over his desk.  Why today?  Why did he have to inadvertently push his teacher’s buttons today?  Now it would be even longer before he could get back home, not to mention the fact that his parents would not be too happy to hear that he had detention.  This was definitely not his week.

     Back at Casita, the hours of the morning uneventfully ticked away.  Julieta had finally caved and retired to her room to rest while Alma had gone to attend a luncheon with some of the townsfolk, leaving Pepa all alone with their sleeping guest, quietly stringing together festive banners in various hues of indigo and goldenrod.  Typically she wasn’t a fan of such solitude; she thrived on more bustle and excitement.  However, at this moment, she appreciated the opportunity for silent contemplation as she puzzled over the recent actions of her middle child.

     Her silence was suddenly interrupted by a soft grumbling coming from the couch, followed by the sound of rustling blankets.  

     “Is she finally waking up?”  Pepa instantly dropped her project and instructed Casita to fetch her sister as she slipped into the chair closest to the girl.  She watched with bated breath as the teen’s face contorted with the effort to regain consciousness.  At last, her eyes slowly cracked open.  “Buenos días,” Pepa greeted her brightly.  “I hope you feel rested.  You’ve been asleep for quite a while.”

     The girl squinted uncomfortably, almost as if Pepa’s sunny disposition was more than her eyes could handle.  “... Where…?” she groaned hoarsely.

     “You are in our house, La Casa Madrigal,” Pepa explained.  “But before I answer any more questions, you need to eat this.”  She reached over and grabbed the cold arepa off of the end table.  “You will feel much better afterward.”

     Confused but obedient, the girl attempted to push herself up into a sitting position so she could accept the snack she was offered.  However, she winced sharply and gripped the back of her head, the sudden pain forcing her to recline once more.

     “Cuidado, chica,” comforted Pepa.  “Try not to move too quickly.”

     “How is she doing?” Julieta asked earnestly as she hurried over from the back stairway.

     “Her head appears to be causing her pain,” replied her sister, helping to gingerly prop the girl up with some pillows.  “I haven’t gotten her to eat yet.”

     “Do I have to?” questioned the girl, grimacing again with the movement.  “I don’t feel like eating.”

     “You don’t need much, just one bite.”  Julieta broke off a small piece and handed it to her.  “Think of it more like a medicine than a snack.”

     With a weak and quivering hand, she took the morsel and slowly placed it in her mouth.  Although her mouth was dry, it didn’t take much for her to swallow it.  She then relaxed against the pillows and waited.  After only a few seconds, the stabbing pain in her head rapidly began to diminish.  She glanced down at her forearms and her eyes grew wide as she witnessed the multiple scrapes and bruises instantly disappearing.  “What’s happening to me?” she exclaimed, her voice also recovering to full strength.

     “It’s okay.  You don’t need to be frightened.  It’s just healing you.”  Julieta knelt beside her and offered her a smile.  “How are you feeling now?”

     “I feel… fine.”  She took an additional moment to analyze herself.  “Well, physically fine.  I’m still confused about how I got here.”

     “My daughter found you outside in a storm,” explained Pepa.  “Her boyfriend carried you here, and we’ve been taking care of you.”

     “Oh,” she replied, but it was more out of politeness than actual recollection.

     “Do you remember the storm?” added Julieta.

     The girl shook her head.

     “What about traveling to our town?” tried Pepa.

     She shook her head again, and her olive eyes slowly began to fill with worry.  “No, I don’t.  Actually, I don’t remember anything.”  Her breathing started to quicken.  “I can’t remember where I came from.  I can’t remember my family.  I… I can’t even remember my name.”

     Julieta rubbed her arm soothingly.  “It’s okay, Mija.  Just try to calm down.  I think I have something that will help.  I just need to warm it up.”

     She nodded slowly, trying to put on a brave face as her mind spun uncontrollably.  She watched in a daze as her dark-haired caregiver hurried away to the kitchen, and her spot was once again taken by the pelirroja.  But this time her features weren’t quite as sunny.  In fact, something gray was now hovering above her head, mirroring the heartfelt compassion that now lined her face.

     “Is that a… cloud?” she questioned wearily.

     “Sí, that happens sometimes,” Pepa replied simply.  “But I’m not the only one.  You have a cloud right now, too.”

     The girl looked above her.

     Pepa chuckled tenderly.  “I don’t mean a literal cloud like me.  But I can see in your eyes you have one inside.”  She took her delicate hands in her own.  “Let’s get rid of them together, okay?”  She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply.  The girl did the same.  “Clear skies, clear skies,” she recited as she slowly let out her breath.

     “Clear skies,” the girl parroted, although it was somewhat apprehensive.  She opened her eyes to find that the cloud had vanished.

     “See?  Do you feel better?”

     “About my memory?  A bit,” she replied.  “But now I’m more concerned about you.  People usually can’t control clouds… or at least I don’t think they can.”

     “That’s the gift I’ve been given.  Each member of our family was blessed with one,” she explained.  “Julieta’s gift is healing, as you experienced.”

     “Oh.”  The girl rubbed her head as she processed this.  A family with magical gifts?  Have I fallen into some sort of wonderland?  How did I come to be in such a place?

     Julieta soon returned with a bowl of steaming liquid.  Seeing her approach, the teen easily pushed herself into a full, upright position and swiveled so she was sitting on the couch normally.  As she turned, her legs uncontrollably flopped off the edge of the cushion, catching her by surprise.

     “Wait, what’s wrong with my legs?” concern rose up in her voice all over again.

     “When you arrived, you had braces on them,” Julieta informed her.  “I’ve been doing some research while you were sleeping, and my guess is that you had a disease called polio.  The lasting effects from it are more than an arepa can heal, so I prepared this bone broth.  It’s a stronger remedy that targets the muscles and nerves.  It should also cure your amnesia.”

     She carefully took the warm bowl while she digested this fantastical information.  “You really didn’t have to go to all that trouble on my account,” she said finally.

     “It was really no trouble.  Besides, I couldn’t leave you in this state if there was something I could do to help.”

     She drew in another deep breath and looked down at the broth.  Besides smelling delicious, there seemed to be nothing magical about it.  How was it that it could do all that this woman claimed?  But perhaps everything would make more sense once she could actually remember what had happened to her.  With resolve, she took the spoon in her hand and swallowed a mouthful of the remedy.  

     All three waited in anxious silence as the seconds ticked by.

     Then the girl began to feel something.  A warm strength was filling her legs.  Simultaneously, the dense fog enveloping her mind started to clear.  She could see mountains.  She had been traveling on horseback– no, not a horse.  A mule.  And there was a ferocious hurricane…

     “Well?” Pepa prodded impatiently.

     “I’m starting to remember,” she announced, although her gaze was still distant and angled toward the floor.  “I… I made it.  I actually made it.  And you,” her eyes snapped to Julieta and filled with a star-struck recognition.  “You are–”

     A soft rumble emitted from deep below the Casita.  The girl shuddered and gripped her forehead intensely.  Julieta quickly reached forward and grabbed the bowl from her before she accidentally dropped it on the ground.

     “Wait, what’s happening?” questioned Pepa.

     “I have no idea,” her older sister answered.  “This has never happened before.”

     In a moment, the rumbling stopped as suddenly as it had started.  The girl’s form relaxed, and she slowly lowered her hands from her head.

     “Chica, are you alright?” asked a worried Julieta.

     The girl looked up at her, then to Pepa, then back to her.  All recognition that had been present a few seconds ago was replaced by deep confusion.  “What’s going on?  Who are you?”

     “We are Pepa and Julieta Madrigal,” Pepa introduced tentatively, a concerned breeze starting to build around her.

     “And where am I?”

     “In our house, La Casa Madrigal.  I just told you a moment ago, remember?” she added.

     She shook her head.  “I don’t understand.  Why don’t I remember?  Everything is blank.  I don’t know what’s going on.”

     The sisters exchanged shocked glances.  Julieta’s gift hadn’t worked.  For the first time ever it hadn’t worked.

     “Please,” the girl’s panicked plea grabbed their attention once more, “can you help me?  I don’t know what to do.”

     “Of course, Mija.”  Julieta tenderly caressed the girl’s cheek.  “We will help you in whatever way we can.  Try not to worry about your memories.  I’m sure they will return soon.  In the meantime, you are safe here and can stay as long as you need to.”

     Conflicting tears of uncertainty and relief began to pour down her face.  “Thank you.”  She leaned forward and embraced Julieta tightly.  Even though she wasn’t sure if she was supposed to know who these women were or not, she did feel safe with them.  And their house did seem very nice, at least the little bit she could see from her spot on the couch.  If she had to be stuck anywhere with amnesia, this place would be at the top of her list.  As long as they didn’t turn out to be serial killers or lunatics, she figured she could have a very enjoyable time here.  Perhaps it was best for her to relax and simply enjoy the ride until her memories decided to return.

Chapter Text

     Once the amnestic girl had settled from the shock of her current predicament, it was decided that Pepa would aid her in getting cleaned up and changed– seeing as she was currently wearing one of Dolores’ nightgowns– while Julieta prepared her a proper meal.

     “Alright, Muchacha, follow me.” Pepa enthusiastically helped her to her feet, then led the way to the front stairs. However, the girl only made it to the courtyard before she stopped in her tracks.

     “What are those?” she inquired, gazing in awe at the golden, glittering doors that lined the upper story.  

     “Those are our bedroom doors,” Julieta explained as she stepped up beside her.

     “There are so many,” she continued to marvel. “Do all houses have doors like that? I feel like that’s not typical.”

     Julieta chuckled softly. “No, it’s not typical,” she answered.

     “You will find that there are many things about our family that aren’t typical,” added Pepa.

     Perplexed and intrigued, the teen followed her sunny caregiver up the stairs to one of the bathrooms where she could get rinsed off. It was only then that she realized how grimy she felt. What had she been doing before arriving here, anyway? All she knew was that the warm water and soap felt glorious and refreshing. As soon as she was done and had slipped on the robe provided to her, there was a knock on the bathroom door. The girl quickly opened it and found Pepa holding a flowy, terracotta dress.

     “Since the clothes you were originally wearing need some mending, I found something of my daughter’s for you to wear.” She handed her the dress along with its matching espadrille sandals. “I hope that it fits. You are a little smaller than she is.”

     “Oh, it’s lovely,” she breathed, gently fingering the soft fabric and admiring the delicate, cream lace that adorned the Victorian-style collar. “But I don’t know if I could wear something so fine.”

     “I don’t see any reason why you couldn’t. And I think the style will look beautiful on you.” An encouraging rainbow glistened above her head. “Besides, Dolores hardly wears it. It will be nice to see it get some use.”

     She was deeply touched by the compliment, but couldn’t help but stare at the weather phenomenon suspended in the doorway. Pepa wasn’t kidding when she told her they weren’t typical. How had she managed to come into the care of such a fantastical family? Could it be possible that she was dreaming the entire thing? Whether she was awake or asleep, she knew she couldn’t continue to stand there staring. She thanked Pepa again for the outfit, then closed the door and went about changing.

     She found the dress to be slightly baggy, but tightening the cream sash helped to tailor it to her petite frame. Thankfully, the sleeves were supposed to be a blousy style which helped to disguise some of the extra looseness. Once she was dressed, she stepped in front of the mirror to see how she looked.

     She was startled to find a complete stranger staring back at her. It was the most surreal and disturbing feeling to not even recognize what she looked like. She took a moment to study her features, trying to refamiliarize herself with her own face and hoping that something would trigger a memory. Nothing came to her. Not even the sizeable scar trailing down her cheek from the corner of her left eye could elicit a remembrance. She figured she must have had a pretty traumatic experience to receive such a mark. But as hard as she tried, no glimpses of her past came to her. The most that she felt was the slightest shadow of shame and the temptation to hide her face away. But then she thought of her caregivers. They had not even seemed to notice the scar. If they didn’t care about it, why should she? With that, she ceased her self-scrutiny and began pondering about how to arrange her hair.  

     It had been plaited in a braid earlier, but she quite liked how it looked down, showing off her hair’s natural wave. However, she was already growing annoyed with the unruly locks that fell in her face. They would need to be clipped back somehow. She rummaged through the drawers beneath the sink, hoping that no one would mind her doing so, and found a long, navy ribbon. That would have to do. She took a hold of the bangs on the right side of her face and began to twist. With each twist, she picked up a few more strands of hair, similar to the technique of a french braid. She did the same with the other side, then tied both twists together behind her head with the ribbon. She admired her work, gave a nod of approval, and exited the bathroom.

     She made her way back towards the stairs but paused before entering the stairwell. Her attention was once again grabbed by the line of magical doors to her right. The closest door depicted a pretty woman with her hands held up to her ears and the name “Dolores” inscribed in a fanciful script above her. This was the person from whom she was borrowing the dress. Overcome with curiosity, she stepped over to examine the door more closely. She held out her hand and tentatively ran her fingers across the shimmering surface. It didn’t feel magical, although she didn’t know what magic was supposed to feel like. It simply felt like wood. She reached down and gently turned the intricately-decorated, golden knob then cautiously peeked her head inside. The bedroom she beheld was a vast, circular space with a lofty, cathedral ceiling, much too large to be contained within the geometry of the house. Shocked by the grandness of it, she quickly shut the door again. Instantly her mind tried to validate what she had just witnessed. If that bedroom was so huge, how did the other rooms fit on this floor? She quickly stepped to the next door which displayed an impish-looking boy apparently named Camilo. She cracked open the door and quickly surveyed his room. It was a more normal size but still should not have physically been able to fit beside the great size of Dolores’ room. What sort of wonderland had she wandered into?

     “Chica,” Julieta called from the kitchen, interrupting her investigation. “Lunch is ready.”

     “Coming.” She closed Camilo’s door and briskly made her way down the stairs. She stepped into the foyer just as Abuela Alma returned home.

     “Buenos tardes, Señorita,” Alma greeted invitingly. “I see you have awoken. That’s a relief.”

     The girl paused and gave her a polite curtsy. “Buenos tardes, Señora,” she echoed, then awkwardly added, “We, um, haven’t met before, right? I’m just having a little trouble with my memory.”

     “No, we haven’t met,” the older woman assured her. “I am Alma Madrigal, the matriarch of this house.”

     “Mucho gusto.” She gave another curtsy. “I would introduce myself, but I don’t exactly know my name.”

     “Well, I’m sure my daughter Julieta can help with that.” Alma gently guided her toward the dining room where Julieta was setting a fresh platter of tamales on the table. “Mija, do you have something you could give our guest to restore her memory?”

     Julieta stiffened and exchanged an uncomfortable look with her sister. “Actually, Mamá, I need to talk to you about that.” She stepped into the courtyard and motioned for the other Madrigals to join her.

     The teen hesitated beside the table. She didn’t like the concern that was shadowing their faces or the cold breeze that was following Pepa out of the room. “Is everything alright?”

     “Yes, Chica. This is nothing for you to worry about,” Julieta told her. “Please, sit down and eat.”

     She did as she was told, although she kept an ear strained, hoping to catch some crumbs of their conversation.

     “So, what is it that you needed to say?” began Alma in a hushed tone once they were back in the entryway and out of sight. “Aren’t you able to heal the girl?”

     “Well, yes. I did heal her injuries,” her eldest daughter trepidatiously explained. “I was even able to heal what was wrong with her legs. But her mind…” She wrung the hem of her apron as she tried to find the gentlest way to explain the situation without causing a panic.

     Pepa stepped in to fill the silence. “She seemed to regain her memories for a moment, but then…” She too trailed off as she subconsciously stroked her braid.

     “Well?” demanded their mother, her anxiety festering.

     “But then they just went away again,” Julieta finally finished. “I don’t know why. The healing just didn’t take.”

     “And there was a rumbling under Casita.” Sparks of electricity lit up Pepa’s cloud.

     Alma grew pale. “No, no. This can’t be happening again.” She began to pace as her mind reeled. “First Pepa couldn’t control the hurricane, and now Julieta can’t completely heal this girl. What can it mean?”

     “Mamá, it’s going to be alright.” Julieta placed a hand on her shoulder, halting her pacing. “Whatever it is, we will get through it. Our family is stronger now than ever.”

     The woman drew in a deep breath. “Yes, you’re right, Mi Vida. I shouldn’t worry too much at this point. Right now, there isn’t much we can do except to keep an eye on things, especially this girl. None of this started until she arrived in the Encanto. I can’t help but feel like this all could be related to her somehow.”

     With nothing else to be done at the moment, Alma retired to her room while her daughters returned to the dining room.

     “Is everything okay now?” the girl questioned as soon as she caught sight of them.

     “Yes, Chica, everything is fine,” Julieta replied reassuringly as she took a seat and grabbed a tamale for herself. Pepa followed suit.

     “Actually, that reminds me,” the girl changed the subject, getting the obvious hint that they did not want to tell her what was really going on. “Do you think you two could help me pick out a name until I can remember my real one? That way you don’t have to keep calling me chica or muchacha.”

     “Of course. Let me just think a moment. Pepa, do you have any ideas?”

     Pepa pondered as well, her cloud slowly dissipating at the distraction. “She’s so fair-skinned. What about Blanca?”

     The girl screwed up her face. “I don’t know.”

     “How about Adriana?” tried Julieta.

     She hemmed again.

     “Or Maria?”

     “Maybe?”

     “What about Lupe?”

     The girl let out an overwhelmed sigh. “This is harder than I thought. It’s a lot of pressure picking your own name.”

     “Maybe choosing a nickname would be less intimidating,” suggested Pepa. “Then, even when you do remember your name, you can still use the nickname if you like.”

     She considered this. “Yes, I think I’d like that better. But I don’t know what kind of nickname would suit me. All I know of myself is that I was found in a storm.”

     Pepa nodded. “Yes, and Tormenta wouldn’t make a good name.” She thought some more. “What about Lluvia? That has a nice ring to it.”

     Julieta agreed. “And Mariano did call her chica de la lluvia last night. Perhaps it is meant to be. But it all depends on if you like it.” She looked to the girl for confirmation.

     “Lluvia,” she repeated, trying it on for size. “I think it sounds pretty. Lluvia it is.” She smiled brightly. She was surprised at the relief that such a simple name brought her. It made her feel more human again.

     “Well, Lluvia, when you’re finished eating would you like to help me finish these banners I’ve been working on?”

     “Sure! I’d be happy to help with whatever you need. It’s the least I can do after all you’ve done for me.”

     Although the mood in the room was considerably lighter, Lluvia’s mind was still troubled. What was it that had upset the Madrigals so much? Did it have something to do with her? Or was she being too sensitive? She felt so vulnerable having to blindly trust these people, no matter how kind they were. She only hoped her worries would be eased as she became more familiar with them and their strange, magical powers.

Chapter Text

     Camilo stepped out into the late afternoon light with a deep, weary sigh and tried his best to shake off the pent-up, anxious energy that had been building up within his body all day.  After being forced to write “I will not disrupt class” one hundred times on the chalkboard and then tidy up the classroom, he was finally permitted to leave.  He hoped his parents wouldn’t be too harsh with their own punishment when they found out.  He had more than learned his lesson, at least when it came to crossing Señora Lopez, and his arm already felt like it was going to fall off from all of the writing.  Besides, it wasn’t like he had done anything that bad.  He was sure his father had been reprimanded for the same thing when he was young.  

     He passed silently through the plaza, his demeanor tangled awkwardly between eagerness and dread.  A few of the townspeople greeted him to which he responded politely, but he wasn’t in the mood to visit like he usually was.  He simply wanted to get home, get the confrontation with his parents over with, then finally have a chance to talk to the outsider.  After that, perhaps his mind could rest.

     Colorful fabric caught the corner of his eye, and he turned to find Mirabel and Antonio crossing the western bridge.  “What were you guys up to?” he called to them.  “Shouldn’t you be back at Casita?”

     “I thought it would be a good idea for us to help at the expansion for a little while,” Mirabel explained as they caught up to him.  “Besides the obvious fact that they could use all the help they could get, I figured it would make it less noticeable that a certain someone had to stay late for detention.”  She gave him a nudge with her elbow.  “Don’t say I’ve never done anything for you.”

     He let out a soft chuckle.  “Alright, thanks.  That actually helps a bit.”

     “Papi knows about the detention, though,” added Antonio.  “He says he wants to talk to you.”

     “I figured as much.  As long as I can talk to Mamá before he does, it should be fine.”

     “Well, you better get a move on, then.  The others are right behind us.”  Mirabel pointed over her shoulder.

     Camilo glanced down the path.  Indeed, the rest of his family was starting to make their way toward the bridge.  “Ay! No kidding!”  He turned to his brother.  “Hey, do you think you can give me a lift on your jaguar?”

     “Sure.  But you have to be this tall or shorter to ride.”  He held his hand up level with the top of his head.

     Without missing a beat, he shifted into one of the other kindergarteners and jumped aboard.  “Alright, vamanos!”  

     The jaguar leaped forward, nearly sending him toppling backward, and sprinted up the lane toward Casita.

     Lluvia was once again stationed on the living room couch, only this time she was sitting upright and busy mending the skirt that she apparently had been wearing when she was found.  However, like everything else, no matter how much she stared at the faded, purple fabric, she could find nothing familiar about it.  

     The front door burst open, causing her to start.  A teenage boy with dark, curly hair and a yellow ruana raced into the courtyard and seemed to be looking for someone.  He turned and their eyes met.

      He has green eyes and freckles.  I didn’t expect that.

     She looks prettier now that she’s actually coherent.  And is that Dolores’ dress?  It looks nice.

     He gave his head a quick shake to break their stare.  “So you finally woke up,” he exclaimed and jogged over.  “I have so many things I’ve been waiting to ask you.  I’m Camilo, by the way.”  He held out his hand.

      So this is Camilo, she thought.  He doesn’t look nearly as impish in person.

     “I’m Lluvia,” she introduced herself as she politely shook his hand.  

     “Lluvia?  That’s an interesting name.”

     “Hermano,” Antonio called with a sing-songy tone as he rode over to them.  “She’s not who you came to talk to.”

     Camilo flinched as he remembered his true task, while Lluvia stared wide-eyed at his brother.

     “Is that a jaguar?” she asked slowly.

     Antonio nodded with a proud grin.

     “Hey, you wouldn’t happen to know where my mom is, would you?” Camilo asked her, his voice now taking on a frantic tone.

     “That depends.  Who is your mom?”

     “Pelirroja, orange dress, usually has some sort of weather pattern above her head.”  He casually transformed into Pepa as he described her.

     Lluvia gasped and reflexively looked away.  She definitely had not been expecting that!  He was a shapeshifter?!  How was that even possible?  Once again she longed to wake from the fanciful dream she seemed to be trapped in.

     “Oh, I’m sorry!” he exclaimed as he quickly reverted to his true form.  “It didn’t occur to me that you might not be used to that.  My bad.”

     “No, it’s fine,” she replied as her heart rate began to slow.  “Your mom is outside hanging up some laundry.”

     “Okay, thanks.  And I’m sorry again.”  He hurried back to the front door.  Halfway there, he paused and looked back at her.  “Don’t go anywhere.  I still want to talk to you.”  He turned around and nearly bumped into Mirabel as he slipped back out the door.

     His prima gave a slight roll of her eyes and continued into the heart of the house.  “Buenos tardes, our welcomed guest,” she greeted with a broad smile.  “I figured you must be awake judging by how flustered he was.”

     “Why does he want to talk to me so badly, anyway?” Lluvia tilted her head.

     “I can think of a couple reasons,” she teasingly replied.  “Anyway, I’m Mirabel, and this is Antonio.  The overly-excited one is Camilo.”

     “Yes, I did catch his name already and his, uh, ability.”  She fidgeted with the ruffled cuffs of her sleeves as she still tried to process it.  “Anyway, you can call me Lluvia.”  

     “Oh, that’s pretty.  It’s a pleasure to meet you,” she complimented.  “I hope you’ve had a pleasant day in Casita so far.”

     “Yes, it’s been pretty peaceful.”

     “Well, it’s about to get a lot more hectic.”

     “Why is that?”

     “Because the rest of the family should be arriving in three… two…”

     Once again, the front door opened, and this time a stream of people flowed inside.

     “Abuela?  Mamá?  Tía Pepa?  We’re home!” the unusually large, muscular woman at the front of the group announced.  Then her gaze fell on Lluvia, and everyone paused.

     “Ah, yes.  Dolores told us you had woken up,” Agustín stepped forward.  “It’s so nice to officially meet you.”

     “Likewise,” she squeaked out, now completely overwhelmed by the sheer number of people.  How did they all fit in one house?  Nevermind.  She could take a gander as to how they fit.  “How did Dolores know I was awake?  Oh, and I’m borrowing her dress.  I hope she doesn’t mind.”

     “No, I don’t mind,” a pretty woman replied, her voice barely louder than a whisper.  Her tightly-curled hair was fashioned on the top of her head just like the image on her door.  “And I know because I heard you wake up.  I’m so sorry about your memory.”  She comfortingly laid a hand on her shoulder.

     “Wait, you know about that, too?”

     “What’s wrong with her memory?” questioned Mirabel.

     “She has amnesia.  She can’t remember a thing,” Dolores explained.

     “She can’t remember anything?” Camilo echoed from the doorway, his hair now dripping wet. 

     Mirabel stifled a snicker.  “I take it that telling your mom about detention didn’t go well.”

     He shrugged.  “It could have been worse.”  He shook the extra water out of his hair, then squeezed passed the others to Lluvia.  “You really don’t remember?  You don’t know how you got here or where you came from?”

     “Lo siento, I don’t.”  She felt a twinge in her heart at the crestfallen look in his eyes.  “I wish that I did.”

     “Yeah, I bet.  I can’t imagine how hard that must be,” he replied, forcing himself to be sympathetic to hide his selfish despondency.

     By this time, Julieta had emerged from the kitchen and Abuela had made her way to the ground floor from her room.

     “Since everyone is finally gathered together, why don’t we take a moment to formally introduce ourselves to our guest,” Abuela suggested.  

     “Then dinner should be ready shortly after,” announced Julieta.

     The family nodded in agreement, but then looked hesitantly at each other.

     “What would be the best way to do this?” Luisa spoke up.  “Just standing in a line and reciting our names doesn’t seem very Madrigal-like.”

     “Right you are,” her father agreed.  “Hey, Miraboo.  Remember that fun little number you sang to the children explaining who we are?  That would be entertaining for our guest.”

     “I couldn’t agree more.  Casita, can you grab us some instruments?”  

     There was a harmonious clatter as an accordion, guitar, and piano were shuttled out from the back of the living room to the center of the house.  These were claimed by Agustín, Félix, and Luisa respectively, who wasted no time in striking up the music.

     As they fell into a groove, the rest of the family– now joined by Pepa who had just finished her chore outside– migrated around them, forming a semi-circle and facing Lluvia.  

     As she gazed into their inviting faces, marveling that they would go to all this trouble for her, she found her eyes being drawn to Camilo.  To her surprise, all evidence of his previous disappointment had completely vanished.  It was now replaced by an entertaining grin as he began to dance with the rest of his family.  He was certainly able to switch moods quickly.

     “Okay, you ready?” Mirabel enthusiastically asked, pulling her from her contemplation.

     “Yeah, I guess so,” she replied, not entirely sure what to expect.

     “Alright. Drawers!”

     Lluvia was startled as the drawers in the dining room and kitchen began to bang.

     “Floors!”

     She had to jump out of the way as the tiles beneath her feet suddenly flipped.

     “Doors!”

     The bedroom doors upstairs opened and closed to the beat.

     “Let’s go!”  Mirabel stepped up beside her as her personal guide, showing off each family member as they were introduced in turn.

               -Sung-

               [Mirabel]: This is our home

               We've got every generation

               So full of music

               A rhythm of its own design

               This is my family

               A glowing constellation

               So full of stars and everybody gets to shine

               Whoa

               But let's be clear, Abuela runs this show, whoa

               She led us here so many years ago, whoa

               And every year our family blessings grow

               There's just a lot you've simply got to know, so

               -Chorus-

               Welcome to the Family Madrigal

               The home of the Family Madrigal (we're on our way)

               Where all the people are fantastical and magical

               I'm part of the Family Madrigal

     She paused and turned to Lluvia.  “So, are you tracking so far?”

     “I guess so, but you haven’t told me anything I don’t know yet,” she said.  “You’re a magical family that lives in a magical house.”

     Mirabel nodded.  “Yep, that’s right.  Okay, moving along.  Try to keep up.”

               [Mirabel]: My tía Pepa

               Her mood affects the weather

               When she's unhappy

               Well, the temperature gets weird

               My tío Bruno

               [Everyone]: There’s a lot to say about Bruno

               [Mirabel]: He can see the future, but that's nothing to be feared

     Bruno rubbed his arm sheepishly.  Oh, his sweet sobrina.  She always saw the best in him.  If only she knew of the scenes that he had beheld in his latest vision.  Then she would be singing a different tune, literally.

               [Mirabel]: Oh! And that's my mom Julieta, here's her deal, whoa

               As you know, she can heal you with a meal, whoa

               Her recipes are remedies for real

               If you're impressed, imagine how I feel, Mom!

               -Chorus-

               Welcome to the Family Madrigal

               The home of the Family Madrigal (Hey, coming through)

               I know it sounds a bit fantastical and magical

               But I'm part of the Family Madrigal

               Two guys fell in love with Family Madrigal

               And now they're part of the Family Madrigal

               So yeah, Tío Félix married Pepa

               And my dad married Julieta

               That's how Abuela became an Abuela Madrigal

               (Let's go, let's go!)

     When they slipped into another musical interlude, Lluvia blinked as she processed the information that had been thrown at her so far.  “Okay, so you three are… siblings?” she questioned uncertainly.

     “Triplets, actually,” Bruno clarified.

     “Oh, wow!”  She took a moment to study them.  No wonder Julieta’s and Pepa’s relationship had seemed so close.  She then turned her attention to the remainder of the family.  “So that means the rest of you are the grandchildren,” she deduced.  “But who goes with who?”

     Antonio slid over and whispered in her ear, “Here’s a hint: look at what colors we’re wearing.”

     “Oh…”

               [Mirabel]: Cousin Dolores can hear a pin drop

               Camilo shapeshifts

               Tonito hears what the animals say

               My older sisters

               Isabela and Luisa

               One strong, one graceful

               Perfect in every way– almost

               [Everyone]: (Isabela)

               [Mirabel]: The plants and flowers she grows are wild

               [Everyone]: (Isabela)

               [Mirabel]: She's the family’s oldest child

               [Everyone]: (Luisa! Luisa! Luisa! Luisa!)

               [Mirabel]: And Luisa's super strong

               The beauty and the brawn do no wrong

               That's life in the Family Madrigal 

               [Everyone]: (Whoa)

               [Mirabel]: Now you know the Family Madrigal 

               [Everyone]: (Whoa)

               [Mirabel]: Where all the people are fantastical and magical

               That's who we are in the Family Madrigal

     Everyone struck a pose for their theatric end.

     Lluvia applauded energetically, although she was still finding it hard to believe that what she was witnessing was reality.  How could it be physically possible for someone to shapeshift into another person, grow an entire jungle in an instant, or easily lift a piano with one hand?  Either way, seeing a small demonstration of each person’s powers certainly helped her understand them better.

     “So, do you have it all down now?” quizzed Mirabel.

     Lluvia opened her mouth to respond in the affirmative, then hesitated and shook her head.  “I’m sorry, but I’m still a bit lost with who’s who.  Is it possible for you to go over it again?”  She gave an embarrassed smile.

     “Sure.”  She took a deep breath.  “It starts with Abuela, and then Tía Pepa, she handles the–”

     “Sis,” Isabela cut her off.  “I really don’t think rapping it is going to help.”

     “Oh, right.  Sorry, I just got a bit carried away.”

     Lluvia chuckled softly.  “That’s okay.  Hey, wasn’t there a family tree around here somewhere?  That would help.”

     Camilo started to answer, but Antonio beat him to it.  “It’s in the dining room,” he told her.

     “Oh, yes.  That’s where I saw it.”  She stepped over into the other room, and the family followed her.  “I probably should have studied this earlier.  But there’s still a part of me that feels like this is all a dream, so I kind of didn’t see the point.”

     “Let me assure you, as crazy as this all seems, it is no dream,” said Félix.

     “Besides, doesn’t the fact that you think you’re dreaming mean that you aren’t actually dreaming,” pointed out Agustín.  “Whenever you’re dreaming, you don’t actually know you’re dreaming.”

     “I guess that’s true.  So this all is real, then.  How incredible.”  She shook her head in disbelief.  “Well, I guess that means I should really make an effort to learn who everyone is.”  She turned her attention to the mural on the wall at the head of the table.  One by one, she began to identify the family members, putting faces to names and names to gifts or lack thereof.  When she got to the bottom row of grandkids, she cupped her hand over her mouth to hold back a laugh.  “Why does Camilo look like a sunny vampire?”

     “What?  I do not,” he objected as his primas and hermana giggled behind him.  “I’m supposed to be mysterious.”  He draped his ruana in front of his face to demonstrate the pose in real life.

     “But what kind of pose is that for a family tree?” Lluvia questioned.  “You can hardly see your face.”

     “Well, if I was to actually use my gift, you wouldn’t see my face either,” he pointed out, crossing his arms.  “What else was I supposed to do?”

     “I don’t know, anything but that.”  She laughed again.

     “Alright, alright,” Bruno stepped in between them.  That was definitely more interaction between the two of them than he was comfortable with.  “Isn’t it about time for dinner?  We should probably all get ready.”  He looked to Julieta for confirmation.

     “Yes, Bruno is right,” she agreed.  “Those who need to, go get cleaned up.  The rest, please help me get dinner on the table.”

     With that, the family members went their separate ways with Lluvia opting to join Julieta in the kitchen.  Through the butterfly cut-outs in the block wall, the girl caught herself following the chameleon’s movements as he made his way to his room to change out of his damp clothes.  As soon as he disappeared behind his door, she blinked to clear her mind and returned her attention to the salad she was supposed to be tossing.

Chapter Text

     Once the family gathered around the dining room table for dinner, Camilo made a beeline to grab a seat next to their mysterious guest.  However, Bruno casually slipped in front of him and sat down beside her.  Perplexed at being cut off, he looked to sit on her other side but found that spot had already been claimed by Julieta.  The rest of the table filled quickly, and he was forced to sit between his tíos, trying to hide his slight disappointment.

     Lluvia took no notice of his quandary as her attention was firmly fixed on the feast that lay before her.  Although she had no memory to compare it to, such a spread felt just as foreign to her as the magical house.  She could only assume she wasn’t accustomed to such rich cuisine.  After the blessing, she was the first to dig into her meal and was delighted to discover it tasted even better than it smelled.

     Across the table, Mirabel let out a chuckle at her enthusiasm.  “Hey, Camilo, it looks like we found someone who loves food as much as you do.”

     “Well, she has good tastes,” he grinned as he leaned forward to get a better look.

     Lluvia, on the hand, became extremely self-conscious and sat back to evade his line of sight.  She wanted to apologize for her eagerness, but her mouth was too full of sancocho to speak.

     “Don’t worry about them,” comforted Julieta, noticing her embarrassment.  “You just eat your fill.  Besides, I’m glad to know you are enjoying it.”

     The girl’s form relaxed, and she resumed her meal, albeit a little slower than before.

     “It does make me wonder what things were like where she came from,” Pepa mused.  “She’s so petite; it’s like they never fed her, the poor thing.  It’s no wonder she’s hungry.”

     Luisa nodded in agreement.  “Maybe she came here seeking shelter from a terrible situation like Abuela and the others did.”

     “That is why the Encanto was created, to be a refuge for those who need help,” Alma spoke up.  She smiled warmly at Lluvia.  “Whatever the reason for your arrival, you are welcome to stay as long as you need.”

      She better plan on that being forever because no one ever leaves, Camilo added inwardly, poking at his frijoles as his mind began to buzz again.

     Bruno also anxiously fiddled with his food but for a completely different reason.  How was he supposed to come up with an excuse for this girl to leave when his family kept being so cordial and inviting?

     “Is there something wrong with the food?” Julieta asked, having noticed that they had both stopped eating.

     The two were jolted from their thoughts.  “No, everything’s fine,” they muttered on top of each other and immediately dug into their stews once more.

     “So, tell me Lluvia,” Agustín spoke up from the other side of the suspicious ones, “what do you think of the Encanto so far?”

     She quickly swallowed her mouthful of food before responding.  “From what I’ve seen, it seems lovely.  But I haven’t exactly left the Casita.  Are there other houses here like this one?”

     “Nope, just ours,” Antonio answered proudly.

     “Wait, you haven’t gone outside yet?” Mirabel repeated.  “You definitely have to get out and explore.  The plaza is such a fun place to hang out and mingle.”

     “And the plant life in the valley is so diverse and beautiful,” added Isabela.

     “I could show you around after dinner if you’d like,” offered Camilo, “before it gets too dark.”

     “Oh, yes, I’d like that–”

     “You know, I don’t think that’s such a great idea,” Bruno hastily cut her off.  

     “Why not?” she blinked in confusion.

     “Well, uh, as he said, it is getting dark.  Everything looks better in the morning light.  You should probably wait until tomorrow.”

     “Besides, Camilo, your Papá and I need to talk to you after dinner,” Pepa added.  “So no running off.”

     He let out a disgruntled huff.

     Alma spoke up.  “Perhaps our time this evening would be better spent giving our guest a tour of the rooms,” she suggested.  “I’m sure that is something she would enjoy.”

     “Yes, I would,” Lluvia eagerly agreed.  “I sort of peeked in Dolores’ and Camilo’s rooms already.  Dolores’ room is massive!”  She turned to both of them with an apologetic look.  “I hope you two don’t mind.  It was just for a second.”

     “It’s alright.  Don’t worry about it,” she reassured her.

     “At least I made my bed this morning,” he added with a hint of embarrassment.

     “Hey, after the tour, do you think we could have a bonfire on Luisa’s beach?” Antonio suggested.  “That would be fun.”

     “Her beach?” Lluvia questioned.

     “Yeah, I have my own private cove in my room,” Luisa replied.  “It’s a recent addition.  It has a massive obstacle course on one side, and on the other, there’s a gazebo to catch some R and R.”

     “So, it’s like a real beach?” she clarified.

     “Yeah, pretty much.”

     “With water?”

     “Uh-huh.”

     “And sand?”

     “Yep.”

     “Well, at least we know that the girl remembers what a beach looks like,” Bruno chimed in jokingly. When this wasn't met with the most approving of glances from the rest of the family, he added, “Not that amnesia is a joking matter.  It's very serious.  Also, that comedic timing worked out better in my head.”

     “Maybe you should stick with the telenovelas, Tío," Camilo nudged him with a smirk. 

     “Telenovelas?” inquired Lluvia.  She was starting to feel like a parrot, always repeating the last thing that was said.

     “They’re stories that he writes,” Dolores explained.  “He acts them out with the help of his rats.”

     “They’re super entertaining,” said Mirabel.

     Lluvia nodded, then paused when Dolores’ comment finally registered.  “Wait, rats?”

     “Yeah.  They make surprisingly good actors.”   Bruno held out his arm, and a tiny, whiskered face with pink, round ears suddenly poked out from under his ruana.

     The girl let out a small yelp of surprise at the unexpected dinner guest.  “Really?  Who knew?” she replied politely, then inconspicuously inched her chair away from him when he wasn’t looking.

     Once the meal was finished, Pepa and Félix were quick to pull Camilo aside while the others helped clean up.  Lluvia watched them make their exit as she carried a stack of bowls to the kitchen.  She wondered if he often got in trouble or if this was an exception.  Either way, he didn’t seem too thrilled with having to face his parents.  She hoped the upcoming house tour would lift his spirits, as well as her own.  Not that she was unhappy at the moment, but she continued to have an uneasy, nagging feeling in the back of her mind, firmly shrouded by the haze.

     Later that night, when the air grew cool and the sky dimmed into indigo darkness, Lluvia lay awake staring at the ceiling.  Mirabel had been so kind as to offer her bed to the lost teen and had bunked with Isabela for the night.  Lluvia still found it odd that Mirabel was the only member of the family that didn’t have an expansive, fantastical room.  Even though the spectacled girl had sworn that she preferred it this way, claiming that, unlike the other bedrooms, the magic of Casita could still interact with her here, Lluvia couldn’t help but feel like she got the short end of the stick.  But perhaps there was more to it than she realized.  

     She rolled over and studied the bright beams of moonlight streaming through the cracks in the shutters.  Her mind simply wouldn’t settle.  Whether she was thinking about the wonderful things she had beheld in everyone’s rooms, the unsettling emptiness of her past, or why the term “telenovela” sounded so familiar, nothing would allow her to drift to sleep.  Finally fed up with her thoughts, she arose and opened the shutters, gazing out upon the strange land she had stumbled into.  A little ways down the hill, she could see the rooftops of the village shimmering in the pale, blue light, framed by lush bushes and palms.  On the opposite side of the valley, she noticed a pair of peaks.  No, it wasn’t a pair.  It was a single steep mountain that had split straight down the middle.  As she gazed at it, she wondered what catastrophic event had caused such a geographic feat.

     “You can’t sleep either?”

     Although the voice was hushed, it violently startled her from her ponderings.  She looked down and found Camilo sitting on the broad top of one of the stone pillars below her.  “Oh, it’s you,” she whispered back.  “What are you doing awake?”

     “I just had a lot on my mind,” he replied, swinging one of his legs.  “What about you?”

     “Same.”

     “Would you care to come down and have a lot on our minds together?” he offered, inwardly cringing at how awkward his invitation sounded.

     She chuckled quietly.  “Sure.  Just give me a moment.”  

     She closed the shutters again and quickly changed out of her borrowed nightgown and back into her borrowed dress.  She then crept out of the room, taking extra care to be as silent as possible as she snuck past Dolores’ room, down the stairs, and out the front door.

     “Well, it looks like I managed to get you out of Casita tonight after all,” said Camilo as he hopped down from the pillar.

     “You certainly did.”  She gave him a smile as she looked around.  “So, what should we do to get our minds off of whatever it is that’s plaguing us?”

     “We can do whatever you want,” he replied as they began to slowly stroll down the moonlit path toward the creek.  

     “That’s part of the problem.  I can’t remember what it is that I want.”  She kicked at a pebble as she walked.

     “You must still have preferences, things you like and don’t like.”

     “I suppose,” she hemmed, “but none that I can think of at the moment.  Do you think we could just talk?”

     “Sure.  Like I said, we can do whatever you want.  The night is yours.”  He extended an arm grandly.

     They arrived at the gently flowing waters and took a seat on its cool bank.

     “Since I can’t remember anything about myself, why don’t we talk about you?” she suggested as she watched the water bubbling gently before them, shimmering and twinkling in the bright starlight.

     “Okay.  What do you want to know?”  He casually tossed a rock into the stream, adding even more ripples for the diamond-like stars to reflect in.

     “For one thing, what is it like to have a gift?  How do you transform into someone?”

     “Having a gift is super awesome,” he answered coolly.  “At least, it is most of the time.”

     “What do you mean?” she pressed.

     “It’s nothing too bad, as long as I stay out of the light of the full moon.”

     Lluvia glanced up at the sky, and her eyes widened.  “Um, but tonight is a full moon.”

     “Miércoles, it is?” he leaped to his feet and also turned his face up to the bright sky.  “I thought that was tomorrow.  Oh no!  It’s already happening!”  He looked down at his hands as they turned large and gnarled, and his nails grew long and jagged.

     Lluvia started towards him.  “Camilo, are you okay?  What’s wrong?”

     “No, stay back!”  His form stretched taller with his ruana becoming a dark cloak that reached the ground.  His face became rough and unrecognizable.  His canine teeth elongated to a sharp point, and his eyes glowed a dull yellow.  Just when Lluvia opened her mouth to call for help, he snapped back to his regular self wearing a smirk of delight.  “I’m just kidding.  My gift doesn’t work like that.”

     The girl stood speechless, her mouth still agape.  Finally, her brain caught up with what had transpired, and she gave him a playful shove.  “Camilo, you rascal!  How dare you trick a girl like that!  I thought you were going to eat me.”

     He fought back a fit of laughter.  “I’ll take that as a compliment.  How’s that for a vampire, huh?”

     “Oh, is that what this is about?” she rolled her eyes, although a smile betrayed her.  “Fine, you win.  I’ll take your family portrait pose over that any day.”

     “Thank you.”  He gave a bow and took a seat once more.

     “But seriously, how does your gift work?” she asked again, rejoining him.  “It seems incredibly complicated.”

     “Believe it or not, using it isn’t all that hard.  I just envision who I want to shift into and–”  In an instant his likeness changed again, and this time Lluvia was met with a perfect copy of herself.  “Piece of pastel.”

     “That’s really all there is to it?” she asked, taking a moment to appreciate how he had gotten every last detail of her appearance correct.

     “Pretty much.”  He became himself once more.  “But transforming isn’t the hard part.  Making it believable is.  Whether I’m being realistic or doing a caricature, the more details I can memorize and the more mannerisms I can imitate, the better my shapeshifting will be.  So there’s a lot of acting involved in addition to my gift.”

     “That explains why you have a ton of mirrors and a theater hidden in your room,” she added.

     “Exactamente,” he grinned.  “Actually, my room has so much more than just a theater, but I didn’t have a chance to show you.  It’s a little odd that Tío Bruno suggested we move on so quickly.”  His brow furrowed slightly as he replayed the scene in his mind once more.  “He didn’t do that in anyone else’s room.”

     “He probably didn’t want us to run out of time since we still had so many rooms to see,” she reassured him.  “I’m sure he didn’t mean anything by it.”

     “Maybe you’re right,” he said, although his tone gave away that he wasn’t convinced.

     They sat in silence for a moment as their minds became full of their contemplations once more.  Finally, Camilo stood.

     “Anyway, we should get going.  There’s so much more we could be doing than staring at the water.”

     “But what other options are there?” she questioned.  “It’s dark, and everyone’s asleep.”

     “That’s true.”  He thought for a second.  “We can plan out what we want to do tomorrow.  I can take you for an official tour of the Encanto after school.”

     Her features brightened as she also climbed to her feet.  “That sounds fun.  What do you suggest?”

     “Well…”  A clever grin spread across his face as he changed his ruana into a waistcoat of the same pattern and donned a fancy, yellow bowler hat.

          -Music starts-

          -Intro-

          [Camilo]:  If you’re looking for a good time

          Then you’ve come to the right place

          I’ve been up and down around this town

          And I’ve seen every face

     He rapidly shifted his likeness to portray a few different townsfolk.

          This valley is beyond compare

          I hope that you’ll agree

          And there’s no lack of things to do

          So if you’ll just come with me…

     He extended his hand to her.  As soon as she reached out and took it, their surroundings lit up with the brilliant light of the mid-day sun while Camilo reverted back to his usual outfit.  As he sang, they magically did a sample of all the activities.

          -Verse- (Upbeat)

          [Camilo]: We can: run with a herd of burros

          Chow down on fresh-made churros

          Grab some barbecued corn cooked by José

     “José!” he whooped as he transformed into the tall man and gave him a high-five.

          Strike up the band and dance the Tango

          Or if you prefer, Fandango

          Then try the new cake at Marianne's café

     “All the food sounds delicious, but I don’t know how to dance,” Lluvia informed him.  “Anything else?”

          -Chorus-

          [Camilo]: We can try to find a gem at the antique store

          There's plenty of forest here to explore

          Or simply float down the stream in a canoe, ooo

          You will find that it’s so nice 

          Hanging out in paradise 

          And I swear that nothing else can beat this view

          There's just so much to do

     They found themselves back at the babbling brook, and Lluvia took a moment to process what had happened so far.  “Wow, there are so many things!” she exclaimed.  “I can’t decide what we should do first.  What would you do?”

     He shrugged.  “It doesn’t matter to me.  I’ve already done all these things… several times.”

     She caught the slightest hint of dreariness in his voice.  “Well, what do you want to do?”

     “It doesn’t matter what I want.  You’re the guest.”

     “No, I want to know.”

     He shook his head and glanced away.  “It’s not like they’re things that are even possible.”

     “You come from a family with magical powers.  I think anything is possible,” she raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms.  “Please?  I want to hear.  I don’t care how crazy it sounds.”

     “Alright, fine,” he relented, taking her hand once more.  “Here it goes.”

          -Verse-

          [Camilo]:   I wanna: feel the sand and touch the ocean, 

          I don’t mean like Luisa's version,

          But actually travel to visit the real thing

          Help to solve a deep mystery, 

          Hear a professional symphony

          And stroll through Bogotá's plaza in the spring 

     “You know, my tío’s family is from there,” he informed her as they surveyed the bustling, flower-filled street around them.

     “Really?  That’s so cool!”

          -Chorus-

          [Camilo]: I wanna follow a map to a lost treasure chest

          Then maybe save a damsel in distress

          And finally shapeshift into someone new, ooo

          I can’t deny that it's been nice

          Growing up in paradise

          But sometimes you find you need a different view

          There's just so much to do

     They landed at the moonlit stream once more and plopped down on the bank.

          -Bridge- (Sweeping, lyrical)

          [Lluvia]: All of those things sound so exciting

          [Camilo]: (Sung before her lines finish) They're just crazy ideas and nothing more

          [Lluvia]: It's okay to dream and see what life brings

          [Camilo]: Gotta keep them all locked outside my door

          [Lluvia]: You know that you don't have to stay

          [Camilo]: The nearest town's miles away

          [Lluvia]: I think you're meant to go explore…

     He looked down at his lap as her words rang in his ears.  It occurred to him that those were the exact words he had been hoping to hear, and yet he couldn’t bring himself to accept them.  With a shake of his head, he looked back at her.  “Enough about me,” he forced a smile.

          -Verse- (Slower, more subdued)

          [Camilo]: Let's get back to the fun

          And my favorite place, bar none

          Is actually hidden deep inside my room

     He took her hands and led her back to Casita, sneaking past his sister’s door, through his room, and into his hall of mirrors.  He pressed a decorative chameleon on the chair molding, which exposed a small opening in the paneling below it.  He crawled through the passageway and began to ascend a tight-turning, wrought-iron staircase.

          It's a bit of a tight squeeze

          But I think that you'll be pleased

          Just don't forget to breathe…

     When they reached the top of the stairs, the sight took Lluvia’s breath away.  Before them lay a massive field blanketed with an array of colorful, glowing flowers.  Even the leaves of the few scattered trees shone brightly in the darkness.  She was certain it was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen.

          [Lluvia]: You're right, it's the most magical view

          [Camilo]: (whispers) Especially here with you

          [Both]: This is what I want to do

          -Music ends-

     The pair smiled brightly at each other before taking off through the field, leaving a rippling rainbow of flowers in their wake.  They raced to the nearest tree and then broke into an impromptu game of tag, zig-zagging back and forth across the field.  Noticing that she wasn’t the quickest on her feet, Camilo was careful to let her catch him every now and then.  Finally, thoroughly winded, Lluvia stopped and knelt down among the glowing blossoms.

     “What?  Tired already?” Camilo lightly taunted, jogging back over to her.

     “Apparently so,” she panted, although she still wore a broad smile.  “I must not be used to running.”

     “I guess we can take a break.”  He took a seat beside her.

     As she rested, Lluvia took another moment to soak in the marvels of the hidden area.  “I wouldn’t have imagined something like this would be in your room,” she told him.  “This seems more fitting for Isabela.”

     “Yeah, I’ve wondered why I have it myself,” he admitted.  “It only appeared a few months ago.  I think it's Casita’s way of giving me a break from my gift, a place to just be me instead of focusing on being someone else all the time.”

     “Oh, that’s nice.  I hadn’t really considered that aspect of being a shapeshifter.”

     He nodded.  “Every now and then I’ve struggled with finding the balance.  But it’s not so bad.  And it’s a lot better now than it used to be.”  He absent-mindedly started to pick at the flowers and set them in his lap.

     “I’m glad to hear that.”  Taking the cue from him, Lluvia also plucked up some of the flowers, only she began to link hers in a chain.  “I’ve noticed you and some of the others mention that their rooms have changed recently.  Is that something that usually happens?  Your rooms change as you grow?”

     “Not exactly.”  He grabbed a few more flowers to add to his pile.  “Actually, our house collapsed a few months ago.  This is our second Casita.”

     “Wait, what?!”  She froze mid-link.  “How is that even possible?  I would think that a magical house like this would be impervious to earthquakes and hurricanes and things like that.”

     “It is, or at least I think it is.  But this was different.  It sort of came from within.  You see, the foundation of our family wasn’t as strong as we thought it was.  But like I said, things are better now.”  He grabbed one final flower and used it to bind up all the loose stems he had acquired.  “Anyway, this is for you.  Maybe the light will help you sleep.”  He handed her the colorful bouquet.

     “Oh, thank you!  I’m sure they will help.”  Cheeks flushing slightly, she accepted the gift,  inhaling their sweet aroma with a gracious smile.  “I also made something for you.”  She took her flower chain and tied the two ends together, forming a crown.  She then gently placed it on top of Camilo’s curls.  “I know it’s not very manly, but it’s all I could think to make.”

     “No, it’s perfect.  I like it.”  He adjusted it on his head.  “You know, these flowers do more than just look pretty.  You can paint with them, too.”

     “Really?  How?”

     “You just have to smash the petals between your fingers.”  He picked a sky-blue flower to demonstrate.  A second later, the petals were a luminous paste on his fingertips.  He took this and drew two stripes under each of his eyes like war paint.  “See?  Pretty awesome, right?”

     Lluvia nodded.  “Yes!  Can you paint something on my face?”

     “Sure, I guess.  I’m not very artistic, though.”

     “It doesn’t have to be anything fancy.”

     He thought for a moment.  “Hm… Since you already have the green eyes, why don’t I give you some Madrigal freckles to go with them?”

     “Sounds good to me,” she answered brightly.

     This time grabbing a yellow flower, he created his paint and, trying not to let his suddenly racing heart unsteady his hand, carefully dabbed dots along the bridge of her nose and the apples of her cheeks.  “There.  All finished.”

     Lluvia opened her eyes and looked up at him.  “Thank you!  What does it look like?  Too bad there’s not a mirror nearby.”

     “You don’t need a mirror when you have me.”  He shapeshifted into her again.  “What do you think?  Personally, I think I did a pretty good job.”

     “Yes, I love them!  They’re so fun!”  She leaned in to get a better look at his handiwork.  Subconsciously, she turned her head as if she truly was gazing into a mirror, trying to get a good look at the glowing paint from all angles.  Camilo perfectly matched her movement and expression, drawing her even further into the illusion.  Suddenly, she realized what she was doing and blushed wildly as she backed up again.  “I’m sorry!  I don’t know why I was doing that.  That’s not embarrassing or anything.”

     Camilo let out a pent-up chuckle as he dropped his transformation.  “No, no, you’re good.  Híjole, that was actually really hard not to laugh!”

     She giggled along with him.  He was so easy to get along with, at least when he wasn’t trying to prank her.  She was already thoroughly enjoying his company.  But yet, she could sense there was something closed about him, something he wasn’t telling her.  It was almost as if his smile was a facade, a mask to hide what was truly going on inside his head.  She wanted to inquire, to know what was bothering him, but now didn’t seem like the time.  The whole point of their little excursion was to get their minds off of everything.  It would be counterproductive for her to ask about it now.  Instead, she let out a large yawn.  

     “Has all that running around finally tired you out?” he questioned, his voice taking on a mellow tone.

     “I think it has,” she rubbed her eyes.  “Perhaps it’s time to give that sleeping thing a try again.”

     “That doesn’t sound like a bad idea,” he yawned as well.  “I’ll take you back to your room.”

     As they quietly passed through Camilo’s sleeping quarters, Lluvia hesitated to study his wallpaper.  “Your chameleons have changed,” she observed.  “They were yellow earlier.  Now they’re a dusty rose.”

     “Oh yeah, they change according to my mood,” he replied simply.  “That’s another part of my room I didn’t have a chance to explain earlier.”

     “That’s interesting.  So what does this color mean?”

     “You know, I’m not sure.  I’ve actually never seen them be that color before.”  He scratched at the back of his head.

     “Oh, they’re changing again!  It looks like they’re turning a bright fuchsia.”

     Camilo’s cheeks began to burn.  “You know, not every color has a meaning,” he laughed it off and quickly shuttled her out of his door.  

     He led her back to Mirabel’s room, eyes scanning the house to make sure their little escapade had gone unnoticed.  It seemed that everyone was still asleep, although he would have to wait until morning to know if they had awoken Dolores.  Her room dampened the sound for her, but not completely.

      Lluvia carefully opened Mirabel’s door and slipped inside, but then paused in the doorway.  “Thank you for the fun time,” she told him.  “I truly enjoyed it, well, except for the scary vampire part.”

     He grinned, his green eyes glinting in the pale light streaming into the courtyard.  “Thank you for the company.  I’m glad we had a chance to hang out.”  He could feel his face flushing hot, and he was forced to shift to keep his complexion normal.  “So, are we still on for tomorrow after school?” he asked, his voice laced with hesitancy.

     “Definitely.  I look forward to it,” she replied, her warm smile now accentuated by the glowing, yellow freckles.  “Well, goodnight.”

     “Buenas noches.”

     He turned away and immediately noticed Dolores’ eye peeking through her cracked open door.  “Oh great,” he muttered and hurriedly snatched the flowers off his head and wiped the paint from his face.  He knew it was a lost cause, but he hoped she hadn't noticed it too much.

     “Camilo, what have you been up to?” she interrogated as he was forced to walk past her to get back to his room.  “Your heart is going to beat right out of your chest.”

     “It is not,” he looked away conspicuously.  “And you better not say anything.”

     “Yes, I know the drill,” she rolled her eyes.  “Anyway, you better get to sleep.  Maybe you’ll have dreams about your date tomorrow.”  Her eyes narrowed slyly.

     His body stiffened.  “It’s not a date!”

     “Goodnight, Hermanito!”  Her door quickly closed with a click.

     “Dolores!” he called after her in an intense whisper.  When she didn’t respond, he let out a huff and marched to his room.  She was going to tell everyone in the morning.  He just knew it.

     Back in Mirabel’s room, Lluvia lay in bed and sleepily gazed at the luminous bouquet she had set on the nightstand.  Her mind drifted back to the field, lazily laying among the colorful glow of the blossoms as the enchanted ceiling twinkled with the glittering night sky above her.  Before she realized it, she had finally drifted to sleep.

Chapter Text

     Lluvia was gently pulled from her flower-filled dreams by a tentative rapping at her door.

     “Lluvia?  I’m sorry to wake you.  Can I come in?” a muffled voice called from the other side.

     “Yes, of course,” she groggily replied, quickly sitting up and rubbing her eyes in an attempt to pull herself from her dreamy stupor.

     The door opened and Mirabel hurried inside.  “Silly me.  I completely forgot to grab a fresh outfit last night,” she chattered as she dug through her closet.  With a clean blouse and skirt in hand, she turned to leave but froze as her gaze finally fell on the girl.  “What is on your face?” she exclaimed, fighting back a smile.

     Lluvia cocked her head, wondering what she could be referring to.  Then the memories of the previous night’s flowery frolic rushed back to her, pinkening her cheeks.  “Oh, those.  Those were supposed to be freckles.”  She quickly wiped the dried, colored paste from her face, noting that the residue it left on her hands was no longer glowing but now a dull yellow.

     Mirabel’s eyebrow raised suspiciously.  Her gaze drifted to the wilting bouquet on the nightstand.  She only knew of one place that magical variety of flowers grew.  “Anyway, breakfast will be ready soon.  We will be eating outside beside the kitchen.”

     “Alright.  I’ll be down in a moment.”

     Mirabel calmly stepped back out of her room but, as soon as the door clicked shut, then proceeded to race to Dolores’s.  Before she could knock, the door opened and her cousin pulled her inside.  

     “Okay, what’s going on?  Did something happen last night?  Did Lluvia go somewhere?” Mirabel asked earnestly.

     Dolores’s mouth contorted with the effort to keep in what she knew.  Finally, she shook her head.  “No, I promised I wouldn’t say.”

     “Promised who?”

     Dolores remained quiet, but her eyes shifted in the direction of Camilo’s room.

     Mirabel gasped excitedly.  “Lluvia and Camilo secretly hung out together, didn’t they?”

     Her pained expression grew, but she didn’t deny it.

     “And he took her back to his room?”

     She squeaked softly.

     “Did anything else happen?  Did they kiss or something?  Come on, you have to tell me!”

     “Okay, okay!” she burst.  “No, they didn’t kiss, but they spent a lot of time outside together, and there was laughing and singing, then they snuck into his room and ran around and had a long conversation, and when they came out they both had glowing paint on their faces, and I’ve never seen Camilo’s face so red.”  She exhaled in relief.

     “I knew it!”  Mirabel’s eyes glinted with mischievous enthusiasm.  “Camilo really does have a crush.  Maybe now that he knows what it’s like he’ll finally cut us girls some slack.”

     Her cousin shrugged.  “I doubt it.  This is Camilo we’re talking about.  But it was fun to see him get flustered for a change.”

     “I bet!  Isa’s going to have a heyday when she finds out.”

     “Definitely,” Dolores chuckled and led the way out of her room to breakfast.  “But remember, you didn’t hear it from me.”

     After giving herself a moment to fully wake up, Lluvia made her way downstairs.  When she reached the courtyard, hummingbirds flitted around her head before guiding her through the side door to the breakfast table outside.

     “They like you,” Antonio informed her cheerfully as she stepped up behind him in the buffet line.

     “Oh really?  Well, I like them, too,” she smiled brightly as she watched them zip to and fro.  “I think hummingbirds are my favorite.”

     “See?  I knew you still had favorites,” Camilo chimed in, jogging up to the line.  

     “Apparently so.  I guess it just had to come to me,” she said.  “So, were you finally able to fall asleep last night?”  She grabbed a plate for herself and then handed one to him.

     “Yeah, eventually.”  He reached to accept it, but his hands suddenly shrunk to infant size, causing him to fumble.  Luckily, he was able to correct his hands and catch the plate before it shattered on the ground.  He offered Lluvia an embarrassed grin.  “How about you?”

     Over at the breakfast table, he noticed Isabela and Mirabel snickering to each other.  After all the grief he had given them over their love lives, he knew they were not going to let the opportunity go to waste.  He was guaranteed to be in for some heckling later.

     While the rest of the family gathered their food and claimed their spots around the table, Bruno sat quietly, zoning out as he listlessly poked at his empanadas.  

     “Hermano, you don’t look well,” Julieta observed, sitting beside him.  “Is there anything I can do to help?”

     He looked over at her, his eyes lined with heavy, dark circles beneath them, and shook his head.  “No, it’s nothing that your gift can heal.”  His gaze drifted over to the young pair collecting their breakfast, and his stomach knotted up for the umpteenth time.  “It’s just something I have to work through.”

     “I wasn’t only talking about my gift,” she drew his attention back to her.  “Bruno, if something’s troubling you, talk to me.  Please don’t make the same mistake again.”

     Although her words were meant to be a comfort, they cut him deeply.  He knew he was repeating how he reacted after Mirabel’s vision.  Even though he hadn’t physically left and hidden in the walls, emotionally he was withdrawing from his family.  But he didn’t know how to respond any differently.  How was he supposed to confront something like this and admit that he had had a vision that was even more dreadful than his previous one?  The only course of action he could see was to stick to his plan: keep the girl away from his sobrino as much as possible without causing a scene.

     “Hey, Toñito,” Camilo called to his brother as they took their seats, hoping to keep the attention off of his earlier shifting slip-up, “Last night I remember seeing a strange pile of blankets in the corner of your room when you were showing it to Lluvia.  What was that all about?”

     “Nothing,” the boy replied simply although his eyes shifted suspiciously.

     “It wouldn’t have anything to do with certain birthdays that are coming up, would it?” he pressed slyly.

     “And what if it did?” Antonio teased back.  “I guess you’ll just have to wait until tomorrow to find out.”

     “Who’s birthday is tomorrow?” Lluvia interrupted their banter.

     “That would be me,” Isabela replied cordially from across the table.

     “And mine’s on Sunday,” added Camilo, “but we are having a combined party tomorrow.”

     “Oh, that’s right.  I saw Pepa making decorations yesterday.  With everything going on, I’d forgotten.”

     “That’s totally understandable,” Mirabel told her.  “If I had taken in as much information as you did yesterday, I wouldn’t have remembered the party either.”

     Lluvia nodded.  “Thanks.  At least something about my faulty memory is considered normal.”  She paused to take a bite of mango.  “I do find it interesting that your birthdays are so close.  Do you share a party every year?”

     They both nodded.

     “When I was younger, it was a bit difficult.  I wanted the celebration all to myself,” Camilo admitted.

     “That includes the day you were born,” Isabela reminded him.  

     Félix overheard their conversation and scooted over to join in.  “Ah, yes.  I will never forget that day,” he began.

     “Papi, please don’t.”

     “Camilito here was overdue and simply did not want to come out,” he continued in his typical, larger-than-life manner, causing his son to release a sigh and submit to the impending story he had heard almost every birthday.  Lluvia, on the other hand, leaned in expectantly.  “Pepa had tried everything.  She had gone on long walks, mowed the lawn, took a ride on a donkey, and even tried the spiciest salsa in the Encanto, but nothing worked.  He must have been too cozy or something because he just wouldn’t budge.  That was until Isabela’s sixth birthday party began.  As soon as the band strummed their first notes, bam!   He wanted out faster than you could say arepa.”

     Lluvia let out a chuckle.  “So even from the beginning, he was stealing the spotlight.”

     “Apparently,” Camilo replied, putting on a good-natured smile.  “But my grand plan backfired, and now I’m forced to share a birthday for the rest of my life.”

     “Oh, what a terrible fate,” jested Isa with sarcastic sympathy.  

     Their conversation was cut short as Abuela called the table to order for their morning family meeting.  The sudden change to a more professional tone caught Lluvia off guard.  Dinner the previous night had seemed so casual; she hadn’t expected breakfast to feel like a committee briefing.  However, she found it fascinating to hear what was happening in this mysterious town.  The construction project sounded particularly exciting.

     “And as for our guest,” Alma continued with her agenda, “I believe she should attend school with Mirabel and Camilo today.  It will do her good to get out of the house, and perhaps the classroom setting might spark some memories for her.”

     “Actually,” Bruno tentatively raised his hand, inwardly wincing at having to make another objection, “I don’t think she should go with them.”

     “And why not?” his mother questioned.

     “Well…”  He rubbed his arm as his fatigued brain grasped for an excuse.  “There must have been an important reason for her to come here seeing as she braved a hurricane and all.  We should try to find a more effective way to get her memories back than her sitting at school all day.”

     “And what would you suggest?”

     “Um… I hadn’t gotten that far yet,” he admitted.

     “I know!” exclaimed Mirabel.  “You can have a vision!”

     Bruno visibly flinched.  “Kid, you’re very kind to try to make my gift seem useful, but it’s really not the solution to everything.  Besides, my vision would show her future, not her past.”

     “But maybe her future will have a clue to her past,” she proposed enthusiastically.  “Think about it.  If your vision shows her finally arriving back home, then maybe it will explain why she left.  Or maybe seeing something familiar will trigger her memories.”

     “She has a point,” Agustín chimed in.

     The seer stared at his plate uncertainly.  Having another vision was the last thing that he wanted to do, especially for this girl.  It was extremely likely that the same scene with Camilo would show up, and he could not bear to witness that again.  However, having the vision with her would mean that she would be safely under his supervision and not with his nephew.  Upon consideration, it seemed to be the lesser of two evils.

     “Alright, I’ll do it,” he relented.

     “It’s settled then,” Alma announced.  “Señorita Lluvia will stay and have a vision with you.  We will see what it reveals and go from there.”  With that, she stood, cueing the rest of the family to do the same.

     Lluvia followed suit a moment after the others and turned to Camilo.  “So that means I don’t get to go to school?” she whispered.  “Shouldn’t I get a say?  But, then again, I don’t know how things are usually done in your family.”

     “No, you’re right.  You should,” he agreed, while also throwing his uncle a suspicious glance as he walked by.  Once again, it seemed like Bruno was trying to keep them apart.  What was up with that?  But that was a question for another time.  “Abuela,” he called, catching her before she stepped inside.  “Shouldn’t Lluvia get to decide how she spends her day?”

     The woman paused and looked at the girl.  Admittedly, she had grown so accustomed to ordering around her family that she hadn’t realized what she had done.  “Yes, of course.  Where are my manners?” she recovered herself.  “What option would you choose, chiquita?”

     “Actually, I’d like to go to school,” she replied, tossing a grin in Camilo’s direction.  However, her smile faded as quickly as it had come as her mind began to ponder this decision.  Yes, going to school sounded more fun, but Bruno did have a point.  There must be a pressing reason for her to come here.  It would be careless for her to waste an opportunity to discover that reason.  “But,” she added more solemnly, “what you decided was the right call.  I should stay behind and have the vision.”

     “Very well.  Now if you’ll excuse me,” she stepped into the kitchen to start cleaning up.

     Lluvia gave her new friend an apologetic look.  “I’m sorry.”

     “You don’t need to be sorry.  It’s your decision,” he said as he led her through the dining room.  “But, if you don’t end up remembering why you came, or maybe even if you do, would you still like me to take you on a tour of the Encanto this afternoon?”  Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Isabela, Dolores, and Mirabel batting their eyes and making kissing faces at him through the kitchen walkway.  He inconspicuously shooed at them, then guided Lluvia into the foyer before she could notice their antics.

     “Yes, of course.  I’m hoping it will still work out.”

     Her smile filled his stomach with mariposas, and he mirrored her cheerful expression.  Could this be what Mirabel said she felt when she was around Ernesto?  It felt warm and inviting, yet swirling and disorienting.  Suddenly, he became aware that Lluvia was chuckling at him.

     “Camilo, your ruana,” she managed to say as she attempted to cover her giggles.

     He looked down and discovered it was now a bright shade of pink with butterflies replacing his signature chameleons.  He tried to coolly laugh it off as he quickly shifted it back to its normal appearance.  “Well, anyway, I should get back to help clean up breakfast before–”

     “Camilo!” his mother called out, causing him to wince.  “Come finish your chores!”

     “Before that.”

     Lluvia nodded understandingly, finally fighting off her laughing fit.  “You’re right.  I’ll come, too,” she announced.  Now it was her turn to lead the way as they walked back towards the others.  “I need to do something to earn my keep around here.”

Chapter Text

     With breakfast tidied up, the majority of the Madrigals headed out to their various activities for the day, leaving Lluvia behind with the triplets.

     Bruno drew in a deep, heavy breath and turned to the girl.  “So, are you ready for your vision?”

     Lluvia could feel her body involuntarily tense.  She previously hadn’t been nervous about seeing her future, but she could feel his own uneasiness radiate around him and subsequently envelop her.  “I guess so,” she apprehensively replied, turning to Julieta and Pepa for support.

     They both nodded, although Julieta appeared more at ease with the idea than her sister. 

     “There’s nothing to worry about, Mija,” comforted the eldest.  “It will only take a few minutes.  And we will be right down here when you finish.”

     “Alright, let’s go,” Bruno turned and headed off to his room, leaving Lluvia scurrying to catch up.

     She followed him through his shimmering door, past his sleeping quarters, and down into the expansive cave, all of which were familiar to her from the tour the night before.  However, this time Bruno continued across the sand and began to mount the stone stairway that wrapped along the steep, rocky face.  She trailed behind quietly, watching the ground grow farther and farther away as they climbed.  When they reached the top, she was forced to stop to catch her breath and to allow the burning muscles in her legs a chance to recover.

     “If you think that’s bad, you should have seen what my room was like before,” Bruno gave a weak chuckle as he allowed her a break.  “It used to be twice as high.  You probably wouldn’t have made it.”

     “Probably not,” she panted in reply.  “You must have really been in shape, then.”

     He shrugged and began to pet the rat that had crawled onto his shoulder.  “I suppose so, at one point.  But that would have been a long time ago.”

     When her respiratory rate slowed to normal, he continued on down the carved tunnel to his vision cave.  He pulled open the large, circular door and motioned for the girl to step inside first.  She obliged and gazed around the large, dome-shaped room as he secured the door behind them.  She took in all the elaborate carvings along the wall, slowly working her way down to the sandy floor where her gaze settled on something glowing in the sand.  

     “Bruno, what’s this?” she asked, stepping over to the radiating, green pile and picking up one of the pieces.

     “Oh, that?  That’s just garbage,” he replied quickly.

     “But it looks like jade.”

     “Trust me, it’s junk,” he insisted, taking her by the shoulders and gently guiding her to the center of the room.  He sat her down, then knelt opposite of her with the small pile of kindling and incense between them.  “Alright, let’s get this over with,” he muttered then began his ritual.

     “Bruno,” Lluvia spoke up as she watched his superstitious rites, “if you don’t want to do this, you don’t have to.  We can find some other way to get my memories back.”

     He shook his head and started to light the incense.  “You see kid, I’ve weighed all the options, and this is what I have to do.”  He looked up at her, his irises now illuminated like the shards of jade against the wall.  “Let’s pray your future is a happy one.”  He held out his hands to her.

     Lluvia gulped, looking from his hands to his worried yet intimidating eyes then back to his hands.  Taking a deep breath, she grasped them, then watched in awe as a wind whipped around the cave, kicking up the sandy floor and swirling it all around in a verdant haze.

     Downstairs, Julieta was starting to prep the food for the festivities the next day while Pepa dealt with the day’s laundry.  However, the drizzling cloud above her head kept dampening the clothes she was attempting to hang to dry.

     “Pepita, is everything alright?” her sister checked in through the kitchen window.  

     Pepa paused with a huff and tried to swish her pesky cloud away.  “Yes, I’m fine.  I guess I’m just not used to Bruno giving visions again.”

     “I’m sure it will be fine.  We need to have faith in him.”

     “Yes, I know.”  But her cloud remained.

     “So, how did you talk with Camilo go last night?” she asked, trying to find a better topic.

     The pelirroja sighed, hanging up another dripping blouse.  “He just told us what we wanted to hear.  Ay, that boy.  I just wish I knew what was going on in that head of his.”

     Their conversation was cut short by the sound of footsteps approaching the house.

     “Señora Julieta?” a male’s voice called.

     “I’m in the kitchen,” she called back, straining to see who it was through the decorative bars in the window.

     “Of course.  That makes sense.”  A tall, young man with messy, brown hair and sky-blue eyes emerged from around the corner leading a gray mule.  “I’ve come for one of your remedies.”

     “I figured as much.”  She gave him a knowing grin.  “What sort of trouble have you gotten yourself into this time, Aaron?”

     “You’ll be happy to know that I don’t need the remedy for me.”  His bright smile wrinkled the wide scar that spanned his left cheek to the base of his nose.  “I actually need it for this guy.”  He turned the mule’s head, revealing three deep scratches on the right side of his jaw.  “It looks like he got on the wrong side of an angry animal.”

     Pepa stepped closer to get a better look.  “Ay, poor thing,” she sighed compassionately.

     “I’ll quickly whip something up,” Julieta informed him.  “I’m thinking a treat with oats and apples should be to his liking.  Just give me a moment, and I’ll meet you outside.”

     True to her word, a few minutes later Julieta emerged with a healing cookie for the mule.  The animal carefully took the treat from her hand and let out a heavy sigh as the cuts on its face disappeared.  

     “Yes, that’s better, isn’t it?” she cooed as she stroked his whiskered nose.  “Aaron, I don’t remember your family having a mule, unless I’m getting old and my memory is slipping.”

     “No, your memory is correct, Señora.  He’s not ours,” he answered.  “I walked out into the paddock this morning and found one too many horses.  I was going to ask around today and try to find his owner, although he doesn’t look familiar to me.  There aren’t that many mules in the Encanto.  You’d think I’d recognize him.”

     Pepa pondered this information.  “I wonder if he could belong to Lluvia,” she suggested.

     “Lluvia?”

     “She’s a girl we’ve taken in,” Julieta explained.  “She arrived during that horrible storm, but now can’t remember who she is or where she came from.  It’s possible she traveled here on this mule.”

     “That makes sense to me,” replied Aaron, subconsciously scratching the equine’s neck.  “It’s crazy to think of an outsider showing up here, though.  I can’t remember the last time that happened.  But I suppose it’s easier now that the mountain split.”

     Julieta nodded.  “Can you do me a favor and take the mule to our stable?  I’ll have Lluvia come see him after she is finished with her session with Bruno.  If his vision doesn’t help to trigger any memories, perhaps this mule will.”

     “Sure thing.  If this guy did come from the outside, he would probably appreciate some rest and a good meal after such a long journey.”  He turned and began to lead the mule away.  “Thanks again for another five-star remedy, Julieta.  Hasta luego, Señoras.”

     “Hasta luego,” they replied in unison.

     “And I hope the next time I see you, you’re still in one piece,” added Julieta.

     “Sorry, I can’t make any promises,” he winked cheerfully. 

     As he walked off, a brisk wind beckoned a covering of dark clouds above the Casita.  “Bruno’s vision is starting,” Pepa observed.  “It shouldn’t be long until we have our answer.”

     Lluvia stared wide-eyed and mouth agape as forms began to take shape in the magical, swirling sand above them.  The first figure appeared to be her, only her hair was pulled back in a braid and she wore a poncho.  The second form was also familiar.  It was Camilo.  They were both sitting beside a campfire talking to each other.

     “Whoa,” she breathed as she stared at the pair of them.  “This is the most incredible thing I have ever seen.  But it’s not triggering any memories.  Will there be more?”

     “There typically is,” the seer replied.  “If this one isn’t working, let’s move along.”

     The first scene faded and another took its place.  This time there were no people, only an expansive mansion on a hill.

     “Oh no,” Bruno groaned.

     “What?  What is it?”

     “Nothing,” he answered, his gaze darting away.  “Well, it is something.  I’ve seen that house before in another vision.  But anyway, moving on.”

     Before Lluvia could question him further, the house disappeared, giving way to a third scene.  This time a woman came into view.  She appeared weary and worn as she leaned back against a stone wall.  Suddenly she perked up and began to reach for something, revealing the shackles around her wrists.  Future Lluvia stepped into the scene again, and the two embraced tightly.

     “Now this seems like something we can work with,” observed Bruno.  “Does this woman look familiar to you?”

     Lluvia studied the glowing sand intently.  “I don’t know.  But apparently I know her.”

     “Maybe she’s a friend or relative,” he suggested, “or even your mother.”

     “Mother?”  She continued to stare at the woman, who was now fawning over her with tears streaming down her face.  She was certainly acting as a mother would.  Slowly something began to click.  The way this woman moved, the way she cupped Lluvia's face in her hands and wiped away her tears with her thumb, the loving look in her eye, awakened something within her.  “Mami?” she whispered softly.  Then her voice grew more intense, “Mami!  Mami!!”  She desperately reached out toward the vision but suddenly recoiled, gripping her forehead.

     The deep, low rumble could be heard beneath Casita once again, causing the vision sand to instantly dropped to the ground, thoroughly coating them.  Bruno shook the sand from his hair and wiped off his face as he tried to figure out what had happened.  He instinctively grabbed for the jade vision slate only to find there wasn’t one.  For the first time ever, one wasn’t created.  Pondering what all of this could mean, and wondering if it had anything to do with the plea he had made with the miracle magic days earlier, he turned his attention to the poor girl in front of him who was still cradling her head in her hands.

     “Lluvia, are you okay?” he scooted closer to better evaluate her.  “Do I need to get Julieta?”

     “Who?”  She looked up at him, her olive eyes blank and confused.  “Who’s Julieta?  And who are you?”

     Bruno’s stomach sank.  He sat staring at her, not having a clue how to respond.  “Oh boy.”

Chapter Text

     The frightened girl’s eyes frantically darted around her dim surroundings.  “Why am I here?  Am I your prisoner?”

     “Oh, no!  It’s nothing like that!” Bruno was quick to correct her.

     “Then why am I in this dungeon?”  She slowly backed away as he tried to approach her.

     “Oh, this?  This isn’t a dungeon,” he tried to explain.  “It’s a… well, you probably wouldn’t believe me if I told you what it was.  But I can assure you, it’s not a dungeon.”

     “Then please let me leave.  I don’t feel safe here.”

     “Okay, that’s fine.  We can leave.”  He cautiously approached the door, moving slowly as if trying not to spook a wild animal.  As soon as he cracked it open, the girl slipped out and flew down the hall.  “Hey, I wouldn’t run!” he called after her.  “There’s a cliff on the other end!”

     She heeded his warning just in time, skidding to a stop mere feet from the edge.  She could feel her legs go weak as she peered down at the ground so far below them.  “Where is this place?” she panted anxiously.

     “Believe it or not, this is all my bedroom.”  He came up behind her and gently coaxed her down the many stairs.

     She gazed at the expansive, rocky surroundings.  “I don’t understand.  You live in a cave?”

     “Sort of.  Just give it a moment, and you’ll understand what I mean.  Also, please promise me you won’t freak out.”

     As they descended to the floor of the cave, the girl’s mind spun like a top, trying to gather context clues from her nonexistent memories.  Nothing was making sense.  It appeared as if her memories left suddenly, but she couldn’t be sure.  This man seemed caught off-guard by it, but could he be trusted?  After all, she was locked in a secluded room with him deep in his cave of a bedroom.  She was still uncertain that he hadn’t kidnapped her.  

     Finally, they reached the ground and then mounted a few more steps to bring them into a space that looked more like a traditional bedroom.  Well, it would have been a traditional room if it wasn’t for the shimmering, golden door bearing the man’s likeness.  He casually stepped over and opened it.  “After you.”  He politely indicated for her to move through.

     However, she responded to the contrary.  She completely froze where she stood.  What she beheld on the other side lay in stark contrast to her current environment.  It was bright, airy, and colorful.  She could see railings, walls, and the edges of some roof tiles.  It looked like a normal house.  Cautiously, she tip-toed through the threshold and made her way to a railed opening to her left where she could clearly see the lush, emerald hills that surrounded them.

     “Bruno?  Are you finished with your vision?” Julieta mounted the back stairs, tailed by Pepa.  

     “Yes,” he reluctantly replied.

     “And?” Pepa demanded earnestly.  She then noticed Lluvia out of the corner of her eye and gave her a friendly wave.  The girl stared at her but didn’t respond.

     “Well, there’s good news and bad news.”  He rubbed at his arm.

     “What’s the good news?” asked Julieta, also sensing the uneasy vibes from Lluvia.

     “In the vision, we saw Lluvia’s mother, and she seemed to recognize her.”

     “That’s encouraging,” the eldest tried to stay positive.

     “And what’s the bad news,” pressed Pepa, gray wisps floating overhead.

     “Um…” Bruno hesitantly indicated to their ward, who had returned her attention to the structure of the house.  She repeatedly leaned forward and back, comparing in disbelief the size of his tower on the outside to the size of his room on the inside.  “After the vision, she sort of lost all her memories again.”

     His sisters emitted a gasp of shock in stereo.

     “No wonder she was ignoring us.”  Pepa turned to the girl again.  “Lluvia, lo siento.  We are so sorry you keep having to go through this.”

     “This has happened before?” she replied uncertainly.

     Julieta nodded.  “Yes, at least once before since you’ve been here.  Come, I’ll take you to the kitchen and get you some tea to help you relax.  Then we’ll explain everything.”  She warmly beckoned the teen to follow her and guided her downstairs.

     Finished with her morning engagements, Alma returned home to find her children muttering and pacing about the living room while Lluvia watched on silently from the couch.  “How did the vision go?” she trepidatiously questioned.  “Did you see anything helpful?”

     Bruno only hemmed indecisively, so Pepa answered in his stead.  “Mamá, I think it’s best if we discuss what happened in private.”  She then addressed Lluvia, “Will you be alright on your own for a few minutes?”

     “Yes, I-I think so,” she replied, still gripping her warm cup of tea tightly.  “Just as long as this house doesn’t do anything strange while you’re gone.”

     The triplets then led their mother up to her room and filled her in on what had transpired while she was out.

     “This doesn’t make sense,” the matriarch shook her head at the news.  “How could she lose her memories again?  Bruno, do you have the vision with you?  I’d like to see it.”

     “No, I don’t.”  He fiddled with the hem of his ruana.

     “Can you go get it?”

     His uneasiness increased.  “Well, you see, my gift didn’t exactly make one.  My vision was cut off so quickly when the rumbling started that the slate never appeared.”

     Alma’s body stiffened.  Despite her best efforts, all her insecurities about their home bubbled to the surface once more.  “No, I don’t like this,” she admitted with a shake of her head.  “First Pepa couldn’t calm the hurricane, then Julieta’s gift failed to heal the girl’s memory, and now Bruno’s vision didn’t work properly.”  She began to pace just like her children had been earlier.  “Ever since Lluvia showed up, things haven’t been quite right.”

     “What are you saying, Mamá?” Julieta spoke up.  “You don’t think she’s causing this?  The poor girl can’t remember her own name.”

     “I don’t know.  Perhaps I’m jumping to conclusions.”  She took a seat on the edge of her bed.  “But I can’t help but feel like it’s some sort of sign, as if our miracle is trying to tell us she doesn’t belong here.”

     Bruno perked slightly at this opening and cautiously attempted to slip his toe in the door.  “You may have a point,” he agreed slowly.  “None of these things started to happen until she approached the Encanto.”

     “So what do you propose we do?” Pepa crossed her arms.  “Send her off to wander alone in the mountains?  We can’t do that.”

     “No, we can’t,” Alma reassured her.  “But we must keep a close eye on this girl and how she is affecting our home.  I do not want to fall back into my old ways, but I’m still allowed to be wary.”  With that, she stood and excused the triplets to resume tending to their guest.

     “Come on.  Let’s go,” Camilo impatiently called to his prima after the final bell of the day had rung.

     “Hold your horses.  I’m coming.”  Mirabel stuffed her schoolwork into her mochila and followed him out of the classroom.  “You know, she’s not going anywhere.”

     “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”  He charged on across the campus.

     A knowing smirk spread across her face.  “Oh, don’t try to deny it now.”  

     “Deny what?”

     “You, Camilo Madrigal, have a crush on Lluvia.”

     “ Shh!   Not so loud,” he stifled her, glancing around to ensure none of his friends had overheard.

     His embarrassed looks only fed the mischievous fire inside her.  “How convenient that you didn’t disagree with me.  So it’s true, then?”

     “Now, I didn’t say that.”

     Mirabel fought hard to suppress the vindictive giggles building within.  It was nice to see him be flustered for once.  

     Her cousin, on the other hand, grumbled at her obvious enjoyment of the situation.  “Look, I get it, okay?  I finally have a taste of what you’ve been going through.  So if I promise to never pester you about Ernesto again, will you let this go?”

     She scratched at her chin, pondering his offer unnecessarily long and hard.  

     “Mirabel!”

     “Alright, fine.  I’ll drop it.  But you better keep up your end of the deal,” she added warningly.

     “I will.  I promise.”  He raised one hand and placed the other over his heart.  “Now, vamanos!”  He broke into a sprint across the field, leaving Mirabel behind to try to catch up.

     “We’re home!” the chameleon announced a few minutes later, hurriedly dumping his pack in the entry as he scanned the Casita.  “Lluvia!  There you are!” he exclaimed, finding her sitting quietly at the dining room table.

     Julieta overheard him from the kitchen and rushed over in an attempt to catch him before he reached her.  But she wasn’t quite fast enough.

     “So, are you ready to go?” he continued, smiling brightly.

     The girl looked up at him blankly.  “Go where?”

     “Camilo,” his aunt interrupted.

     “Hey, Tía,” he quickly greeted, then turned back to Lluvia.  “On our tour of the Encanto.  Don’t tell me you forgot.”

     “Oh.  Well…”  Lluvia solemnly returned her gaze to the table, unsure of how to answer.

     “Camilo,” Julieta tried again, her heart breaking at the confused look on his face.  “She lost her memories again.”

     “What?”  His posture deflated.  He felt as if he had gotten socked in the gut.  “But how?”  

     “We’re not sure.  It happened during Bruno’s vision,” she answered, watching him tentatively inch closer to the girl.  

     “You really don’t remember me?” he tried one more time.  “Not even what happened last night?”

     Lluvia shook her head sorrowfully.  She could tell this boy was upset, and she hated not knowing exactly why.  “No, I don’t.  I’m so sorry.”

     The front door could be heard opening again as Mirabel and Antonio finally caught up.  “So, are you two heading out now?” she cheerfully called as she approached their little gathering.

     Without a word, Camilo turned and brushed past her and his brother.  He collected his bag and ascended the stairs to his room.

     The two watched him leave, utterly baffled.

     “Wait, what just happened?” questioned Mirabel.

     Julieta comfortingly swooped in and ushered them over to the living room.  “Come with me.  I’ll catch you up.”

     Lluvia watched in silence as the happenings of the day were explained to them.  Movement upstairs drew her attention, and she glanced up in time to see Pepa engage Camilo then follow him into his room.  This was all her fault.  She was causing this perfectly nice– albeit strangely magical– family turmoil all because she couldn’t get her brain to function properly.  She wished more than anything she could make it stop, that she could remember who she was and why she came so she could quit taking advantage of this family’s hospitality.  But she didn’t know what she could do.  She slumped over in defeat, burying her face in her arms on the cool, smooth tabletop and retreating into the lonely darkness, its quiet embrace possessing an odd familiarity.

Chapter Text

     Camilo tossed his bag on his desk, inconspicuously sweeping the dried wreath of flowers into the trash bin while he busied himself with pulling out and organizing his schoolwork.  As he muddled around, he did his best to avoid eye contact with his mother who was standing in the doorway.

     Once again shadowed by a drizzling cloud, Pepa watched her son fortify his walls.  When he was younger, they always thought him to be such a happy child, consistently cheery and unshaken when conflicts arose.  At times that was truly the case, but not always.  As the years went by, she and Félix began to catch on to his act.  When faced with life’s upsetting curveballs, he had a nasty habit of putting on a smiling face and soldiering through.  There were many instances when the family had no idea his feelings had been hurt, not unless someone happened a glance at the wallpaper in his room.  But when the walls of Casita fell, he had been forced to let his walls fall too, as the loss of his powers made it much more difficult to hide his unwelcomed emotions.  Although this change brought out some snarky and sassy comments, Pepa appreciated his emotional growth.  But now, with his gift restored, he could easily hide away again.

     “Mi Vida, are you alright?” she coaxed gently as she ventured closer.

     “Yes, I’m fine,” he casually replied, already starting on his first assignment.  “I just really need to catch up on my schoolwork.  With all that has happened this week, I’ve fallen behind.”

     “Your chameleons tell a different story.”

     He looked up at his walls and realized the printed reptiles had faded to a silvery blue.  Releasing a heavy sigh, he slumped in his chair and set down his pencil.  “It’s not that big of a deal,” he mumbled.

     “But it was important to you,” she stepped up beside him and comfortingly placed a hand on his shoulder.  “Mijito, it’s okay to be upset.  Remember the lullaby I used to sing?”

     “Yes, of course I do.  ‘Enjoy the sun and take a chance,’” he recited.

     “‘But savor the rain and learn to dance,’” Pepa finished.  “I know that you can be tempted to hide your feelings.  But trust me when I say they will find a way out one way or another.  It’s best to release them yourself.”

     He remained silent, rolling the pencil back and forth with his finger as he contemplated his mother’s words.  He had heard this talk before, but it seemed to hit differently this time.  Perhaps it was the mountainous inner turmoil that he had been bottling up all week, the pressure ever building and seeking a crack so that it might burst out.  However, he couldn’t bring himself to fully face that topic yet, especially with his mom.  He would save that until after he saw Bruno’s vision.  But when it came to his interaction with Lluvia, he supposed she was right.  He couldn’t run from it.

     “It’s just that… I know Lluvia and I have only known each other for a day, but she was fun to be around.  And now that’s all gone.”  He finally looked up at her, his hazel eyes glistening with disappointment.

     “I wouldn’t say it’s completely gone.  She’s still the same person that she was,” she encouraged.  “If you two became friends once, it can happen again.  It’s just going to take a little more time.”  She lovingly caressed his coffee-colored curls.

     “I suppose,” he replied, although he didn’t sound convinced.

     “I know it’s odd for me to say this, but your schoolwork can wait for a little while.  Why don’t you go back down and spend some time with her?  I know she could use a smile.”  She shined her own down upon him.

     At last, his mood began to lift, warming his chameleons to a more neutral green.  He closed up his books and pushed away from his desk.  “I guess it can’t hurt to give it a try.  Thanks, Mami.”  He stole a quick hug before slipping out his door, leaving his mother behind to savor this fleeting moment alone, knowing such interactions were becoming fewer and farther between.

     When Camilo reached the bottom of the stairs, he caught Mirabel, Antonio, and Lluvia heading back outside.  “Hey, what are you guys up to?”

     “Tía Julieta said there is a mule in the barn,” his hermano informed him.  “She wants me to talk to him.”

     “She thinks he might be Lluvia’s,” Mirabel added.

     “Oh really?  That sounds like a promising lead,” he tagged along as they marched out the door.  “Maybe he’ll actually know where she came from.”

     “Maybe,” Lluvia echoed meekly.  She seemed more absorbed with the beautifully manicured foliage surrounding them than the task at hand.

     Once they arrived at the vibrant, sky-blue barn, the girl suddenly stopped in her tracks.

     “What’s wrong?” Mirabel inquired concernedly.  

     “Aren’t you excited to hear what he has to say?” prompted Camilo.

     Lluvia remained frozen, slowly shaking her head as she stared at the ground in front of her.  “I don’t know.  I feel like I should be, but… I guess I’m just so overwhelmed.”

     Mirabel hastened to her side, supportively wrapping an arm around her.  “That’s totally understandable.  I know this is a lot to take in, again.”

     “Yes, but I think it’s not just that,” she continued as she worked to decipher her jumble of emotions.  “If I understand correctly, it seems like whenever I start to remember something, it all disappears again.  I don’t want to keep burdening your family this way.  It isn’t fair to you.”  She glanced up and caught Camilo’s eye.

     “Well, we’re going to do our best to keep that from happening again,” Mirabel squeezed her tightly.  “And maybe finding out where you came from will help with that.”

     Lluvia sucked in a deep, quivering breath and gave a nod.  “Okay.  Let’s try.”  She held on tightly to Mirabel’s hand as they proceeded through the barn.

     They were welcomed inside by a happy, bay horse in the first stall.  After saying their helloes, they continued on past a couple of empty stalls until they reached the last one.  There they found a large, gray mule facing the far corner snoozing with one hind leg cocked.

     Since his brother was a little vertically challenged, Camilo reached down and lifted him up so he could see over the stall door to address the strange equine.

     “Excuse me, Mr. Mule,” Antonio called to him.  “Can we talk to you for a moment?”

     The mule’s ear twitched.  He swung his head around to stare at the boy curiously but did not leave his corner.

     “Yes, I can understand you,” Antonio answered his seemingly silent question.  “Do you mind telling us your name?”  Another moment of silence.  “It’s nice to meet you, Domingo.  I’m Antonio.  And with me are Camilo, Mirabel, and our friend Lluvia.”

     Domingo’s ears perked as his attention was directed to Lluvia.  He let out a raspy whinny and rushed to the door.

     “I think that means he recognizes you,” Mirabel let out a chuckle at his sudden show of enthusiasm.  

     “I guess so,” replied Lluvia, tentatively reaching up and stroking the large animal’s nose.  “I wish I could say the same.  Has he said anything else, Antonio?”

     “Yes, he’s talking really fast,” he reported as his brother set him down once more.  “He’s asking if you’re okay and where you’ve been.  Oh, and he keeps calling you Victoria.”

     “Victoria?” the girl tried out the name, testing if it elicited any memories or emotions within her.  It didn’t.  “Do you think that’s really my name?”

     “It must be,” confirmed Antonio.

     “I like it.  I think it suits you,” Camilo complimented kindly, which earned him an uncontrollable smirk from Mirabel.  He really hated this karma payback.

     Mirabel suddenly realized the look she was giving her primo and refocused her attention on the current mission.  “Well, now that we know Domingo really is her mule, I guess the next steps would be explaining to him what has happened to her and seeing what he can tell us about where they came from.”

     The five-year-old nodded and continued on with his conversation with the wise, old animal.  Every so often, he would stop and relay what information he had gathered.  As the scene and story unfolded, each new puzzle piece left the others more shocked than the moment prior.  According to the equine, there had been a considerable commotion the night before their journey.  From his paddock, Domingo couldn’t see much detail but he heard men shouting and a female screaming.  As Lluvia listened intently, she had to remind herself that this wasn’t some distant, fantastical tale.  It was what had happened to her.  The sensation was immensely surreal.

     “After that, the truck drove away and everything went quiet.  Then the next morning, Victoria came over and stole him and rode him here,” Antonio concluded the mule’s testimony.

     “Wait, she stole him?” exclaimed Camilo.

     “And what’s a truck?” Mirabel wondered.

     “It’s a motorized vehicle.  Don’t ask me how I know that.”  Lluvia slowly sunk down onto an overturned bucket, staring off blankly in an overwhelmed daze.  “How did this happen?  Who was screaming?  Was it me?  Was it my family?  How did I know to come here?”  Her body began to tremble.

     Mirabel knelt beside her, rubbing her back and trying her best to comfort her.  “Don’t worry.  We’ll find the answers.  We’re going to help you.”

     She turned to her and tried her best to muster a smile.  “Thank you.  You don’t know how much that means to me.”

     Meanwhile, Camilo began to pace about the shed row as he also contemplated the newly divulged information.  “When I climbed up the mountain a couple of days ago, I noticed a village a long way off past the mountains.  From Domingo’s description, it sounds like that’s where they might have come from,” he pondered out loud.  “I say we go there and try to figure out what happened.  I’m sure Domingo can lead the way.”

     “That sounds great, but we really need to run it by the family first,” Mirabel advised.  “We still don’t know exactly who those men were or why they came to Lluvia’s– er, Victoria’s house.  We need to have a better idea of what we’re dealing with.  We don’t want another situation like what happened to our abuelos.”

     “Yeah, I know.”  As he continued to mill about, he could feel something begin to bubble up deep inside him.  It was an excitement, an exuberance of purpose that he had never experienced before.  This could be the opportunity he had been waiting for, a chance to lend aid to someone in desperate need.  “Well, if you think we should run it by the family, let’s run it by the family.”  He turned his gaze indiscriminately upward.  “Dolores, we’ve gathered some important information about Lluvia.  Tell the family to meet back at Castita pronto.”  With that, he reached over and took Lluvia by the hand, hoisting her to her feet.  “Alright, let’s go.”

     “Hold on, who were you even talking to?” she questioned in vain as he proceeded to drag her across the gently rolling, emerald swells back to the house.  “Camilo, wait!” she finally yanked her hand free.  “Please, I just need a minute.”

     Her objection caught him off guard, blatantly reminding him that he could not be so familiar with her.  “Oh, sorry.  I just thought you’d be eager to talk to the others.”

     “I am, or at least I will be.”  She began to fiddle with a lock of her hair.  “I’m just having a hard time processing all of this.  Is there anywhere I can go to be alone for a minute before everyone gets here?”  She turned to Mirabel for support.

     “Yes, I can take you up to my room,” the colorful girl reassuringly responded.  She guided her down the dirt path, mouthing a discrete apology to Camilo as they passed him.

     The boys remained where they were, silently watching the two girls pass through the glittering front door.  Finally, Antonio gazed up at his older brother.  “Are you going to be okay?”

     Camilo was snapped from his swirling thoughts.  “Yeah, I’m fine.  Why wouldn’t I be fine?”

     The kindergartener raised an eyebrow.

     “Oh, don’t you start, too.”  He gave him a gentle shove.  “Come on, I’ll race you to your room.”  Shrinking down into the form of one of Antonio’s friends to make the challenge fairer, the two took off down the path and into Casita.

Chapter Text

     Lluvia was calmly led up the front staircase and into a quaint, colorful bedroom.  “Your room is very nice,” she complimented, taking a moment to survey it.  “I love the butterfly wallpaper.”

     Mirabel couldn’t help but crack a grin at her comment, for that was the first detail the girl had noticed the day before.  “Feel free to make yourself comfortable.  I’ll come back in and check on you when the others arrive.”

     “Alright.  Thank you, Mirabel.”  And with that, she was left in solitude.

     Releasing a cleansing breath, she took a seat on the plush bed.  A withering bouquet of flowers resting on the nightstand caught her eye, and she ever-so-gently fingered one of the petals as she admired it.  Perhaps Mirabel had a boyfriend who gifted her the arrangement.  She found it odd that they weren’t kept in water, but decided not to question it.  She had more pertinent matters to ponder.  She closed her eyes and reviewed the details Domingo had described to them.  Very little of it made sense to her.  The only fact she could grasp was that she obviously came to the Encanto for help.  But what kind of help?  Was she an orphan who now needed a place to stay?  But why travel all this way?  Did she know someone here?  She let out a frustrated huff and flopped back on the pillow, gazing up at the crisp, white ceiling which was now bathed in the warm glow of the late afternoon sun.  After a moment of staring at the calming plainness, an odd slash of golden light slowly began to manifest, streaking from one end of the ceiling to another.  Finally pulling her gaze back down to the room, Lluvia scanned the area for the source of the light.  In the far corner, it appeared that something shiny was catching the sun.  She righted herself once more and crossed the room to investigate the mysterious object.

     The reflective material appeared to be a strip of metal, two strips to be precise, fastened together with a myriad of leather straps and attached to a small, leather boot.  Its partner was propped up against the nearby dresser.  So far, nothing in this house had been the slightest bit familiar to her, but there was something about these contraptions that struck her deeply.  Intrigued, she reached out to touch it only to be startled half to death when the floorboards suddenly leaped to life and started to shuttle the braces behind the dresser.

     “Hey, magical house, stop it!  I was looking at those,” she lunged forward and snatched one of the boots before it was shoved out of reach.  Although she was slightly disturbed by Casita’s actions, she sat back and studied what it apparently didn’t want her to see.  She ran her finger along the stiff metal bars, noting the flecks of rust that grew more concentrated at the knee joints.  She didn’t know why but the sight of these rigid braces elicited unwonted tears that stung her eyes.  She quickly wiped them away and continued her pressing, digging deep down into her subconscious to what could be causing such a strong emotional reaction.  Gradually, feelings began to flicker to the front of her mind.  They started out sporadic and fleeting, but then grew more consistent.  These braces made her feel trapped, set apart, ashamed, resentful.  As the emotions began to build, dim snippets of scenes started to accompany them: her struggling to walk down a road, sitting alone while other children played in the field, women whispering as she passed by.  Then all at once, as if dumped on her by a landslide, a lifetime of memories flooded her mind, forcing her to drop the leg brace and grip her chest in an attempt to still her pounding heart.  But before she could begin to sift through her newly regained memories, a soft, low rumble emanated from deep below Casita’s foundation.

     “Oh no,” she breathed.  “No, no, no–”  A dull pain shot through her head, ceasing all her contemplations.

     Throughout the house, the Madrigals felt the tremor as well and instantly froze, now realizing exactly what this small, seismic activity meant.

     “Casita!” Mirabel called out, immediately setting off at a sprint for her room.  “Please tell me there’s a way you can stop this!  Please let her keep her memories!”  She burst through her door, Camilo and Antonio on her heels, and found their friend kneeling on the ground gripping her head.  “Victoria?” she tentatively tried, squatting down beside her.  “Are you okay?  Do you know where you are?”

     The girl cautiously lowered her hands.  “I… I think so.”  She lifted her eyes to look at the growing group of Madrigals in the doorway, as the triplets and Alma had now joined the ranks.  “Yes, I still recognize all of you.”

     The family let out a collective breath of relief.

     “But not only that,” she continued, “I think I remember everything.  I remember this morning,” she looked to Bruno, who shied away from her gaze.  “I remember yesterday,” she chanced a glance at Camilo.  “I remember traveling here.  And… and…” she swallowed hard as her words seemed to have gotten caught in her throat.  She politely cupped her hand over her mouth while her breathing quickened and a rush of involuntary tears streamed down her face.

     “You remember the men coming to your house,” Camilo solemnly finished her thought for her.

     “Men?  What men?” questioned Alma, stiffening slightly.  However, now was not the time for him to elaborate.  

     Victoria silently nodded in response to Camilo, still unable to speak.  She felt Mirabel wrap her arms around her, and she buried her face in her shoulder, releasing all of her emotions in uncontrollable sobs.  “I thought… they might… kill me…” she choked out.  “And they took her… They took my mom!”

     Mirabel cast a look of disbelief at the others as she struggled with how to respond.  All she could think to do was softly stroke the girl’s hair and rock her gently as she cried.  “Don’t worry.  We’ll figure out what to do,” she whispered in her ear.  “We will do our best to help you.”

     A sorrowful, winter wind blustered from Pepa, reflecting the pity they were all feeling for the poor, helpless girl.  

     Once again, a deep pit formed in Bruno’s stomach, and he was forced to step away around the corner.  He had no idea this was the teen’s motivation for coming here.  They could have started to help her days ago, but he had asked the miracle to keep her away.  But yet the fate of his vision still stood, looming before them like a dark, shadowed behemoth.  He knew he had to protect Camilo from it at all costs, but what if that cost was Victoria’s mother?  He recalled his second vision from earlier that morning.  Victoria and her mother were destined to be reunited.  But that vision was also closely intertwined with Camilo’s.  As far as he could tell, either they both came to pass, or neither of them did.

     His conundrum was interrupted by a bustle down in the entryway.

     “Okay, we’re here,” announced Luisa while the rest of the Madrigal construction team filed in behind her.

     “Is everything alright with Lluvia?” Félix inquired, already heading up the stairs.

     “Remember I told you her name is really Victoria,” Dolores reminded as she followed behind him, closely tailed by the others.

     Alma met them at the top of the stairs and halted their progress.  “The girl is fine.  Thankfully, she was finally able to recall her memories.  However, this has been very emotional for her, and she needs a moment to compose herself.  We should all wait in the living room until she’s ready to join us.”  The matriarch herded the group back down the stairs, casting a look over her shoulder for those still lingering in Mirabel’s doorway to follow her.

     As Pepa turned to leave with her siblings, she noticed her eldest son’s hesitation.  She softly laid a hand on his shoulder, silently encouraging him to momentarily leave her side.

     Hearing them all step away, Victoria drew in one last shuddering breath before sitting upright again and wiping at her damp cheeks.

     “How are you feeling?  I can still stay if you want,” offered Mirabel, rubbing the back of her shoulders.

     “No, I’m feeling a bit calmer,” she informed her, although her voice was still raspy.  “You go on with the others.  I’ll be down in a minute.”

     Mirabel did as she requested, leaving her alone once more.

     At first, Victoria didn’t move but remained kneeling on the floor, sifting and sorting through all that had happened to her since she left her home.  “I found it.  I still can’t believe I found it,” she whispered to herself.  “And there really is magic here.  Who would’ve guessed that all of Abuela’s stories were actually true.”  As she allowed this revelation to sink in, she found herself fiddling with the ruffles of her borrowed dress.  It now occurred to her that she had never worn anything so fine in her entire life.  

     At last, she climbed to her feet, taking a moment to marvel at how strong and steady her legs had become.  Once again fighting back tears, she happened to catch a glance at herself in the dresser mirror.  She almost didn’t recognize the girl she saw, as her hair and outfit were so different from her typical style.  She had never tied her bangs back off of her face like this before.  And then there was the dress.  Of course, it was very nice, but she couldn’t bring herself to continue to wear it.  It wasn’t her.  She wasn’t meant for such fancy and elegant things.

     Down in the living room, the Madrigals were also deeply pondering the situation.  “I don’t understand it,” Isabela muttered out loud.  “If these strange rumbling under Castia kept making her lose her memories, then why does she remember now?  What changed?”

     Pepa shook her head.  “I have no idea.”

     “The only reason I can think of is that I asked Casita to help her keep her memories,” explained Mirabel.  “Do you think that would have made a difference?”

     Julieta gave a small nod.  “Perhaps.  You do have a special relationship with Casita.”

     “What bothers me is why it was happening in the first place,” Alma’s brows furrowed.  “But hopefully the worst is behind us now.”

     A nervous chuckle blurted out from Bruno’s secluded spot in the far corner.

     “What was that about?” Antonio cocked his head to one side.

     “What was what about?” he mousily deflected.

     The child suspiciously raised an eyebrow.  “Why did you laugh?”

     “Oh, well, uh, that’s just an old habit from my time in the walls,” he quickly conjured an excuse.  “It was how I used to boost my morale– just randomly laugh for no apparent reason.”  He glanced from one family member to the next to see if they bought his explanation.  Their skeptical looks revealed that they didn’t.  However, the soft sound of the bedroom door opening upstairs snatched their attention and allowed him to escape any further questions.

     The group grew hushed as they waited for the girl’s arrival.  Her gentle footsteps could be heard on the tile floor in the foyer before she emerged into the courtyard completely transformed from how they had left her.  She had changed back into her simple, white blouse with ruffled sleeves and her faded, well-worn, eggplant skirt.  Her haphazard bangs once again framed her face with the rest of her tresses secured tightly in a single braid down her back.  Shrinking slightly at everyone’s expectant stares, she apprehensively crossed the open space and took a seat in the nearest armchair.  

     “You didn’t have to change,” Dolores quietly told her.  “I didn’t mind you wearing my dress.”

     “No, it’s okay.  I wanted to,” she replied, then looked back to the others.  She opened her mouth to speak, but then closed it again with a wring of her hands.  “I’m sorry, I don’t quite know where to start.”

     “You don’t have to be nervous around us, Muchacha.  You know us,” Agustín encouraged her.

     “Yes, but you don’t know me,” she said.  “So, it sort of feels like I’m meeting you all for the first time.  Although I know for some of you, it’s really the third time, or maybe even the fourth.  It’s hard to keep track.”

     “Well, then why don’t you introduce us,” suggested Mirabel with a smile.  “Who are you really?”

     She gave a quick nod, drew in a deep breath, and started from the beginning.  “My name is Victoria Moreno.  I’m from the small town of Yapal on the other side of the mountains to the south.  When I was five, I became very sick with a disease called polio.”  Her gaze dropped to her lap.  “It was during that time that my abuela first told me the stories of this beautiful village in the mountains that was led by triplets gifted with magical powers.  One could heal, one could control the weather, and one could see the future.”  She lifted her eyes to Julieta, Pepa, and Bruno in turn.  “Those stories encouraged me as I recovered, and ever since I hoped that such a land could be real, especially the woman who could heal anything.  You see, the disease had severely weakened my legs.  Even with leg braces, I could barely walk.  Life was never the same after that.”

     The Madrigals exchanged sympathetic glances as she shared her hardship.  After a short pause, Antonio stepped a bit closer to her.  “So they didn’t have anyone where you lived who could heal you?  Weren’t there any doctors?”

     “Yes, there are doctors, but they can only do so much,” she explained.  “And they are also very expensive, which brings me to my second problem.”  She turned her attention to the adults again.  “All my treatments put my family in a great amount of debt.  They tried their best to hide this from me, but over the years I figured it out.  And things were made even worse when my father suddenly passed away a little over a year ago. My mother worked so hard to pay off the balance on her own, but it wasn’t enough.  That’s why the men came.”  Once again, tears stung her bloodshot eyes.  “They took her away to pay off her debt as a slave.  I was left all alone with no one to care for me.”  She sniffed sharply, trying her best to keep her composure in front of everyone.

     Julieta, who happened to be the closest, reached over and rubbed her hand sympathetically.  Victoria chanced a glance her way, hoping that doing so wouldn’t open the floodgates of her emotions, and offered her a weak smile of appreciation.  The gesture did soothe her, reminding her that she was no longer alone.  She gathered her courage and continued on with her final appeal.

     “So, in a moment of complete desperation, I made the irrational decision to borrow my neighbor’s mule and try to find the mythical Encanto, with the hope that the magical triplets might be willing and able to help me rescue my mother.  And by some miracle, I found it.  So,” she sheepishly looked from Madrigal to Madrigal, “do you think you could help me?”

     “Of course we will,” Camilo adamantly responded, not noticing the rest of his family’s contemplative expressions.

     “Uno memento, Camilo,” Alma held out her hand.  “Let’s not be so rash with our decision.”

     “What, you mean you guys don’t want to help her?  But that’s what we do.”  He eyed his family in confusion.

     “Of course we want to help her, Mijito.  But it’s not that simple,” his mother explained.  “We don’t know who these men are or how dangerous they are.  We just need some time to think this through.”

     “And I completely understand if you decide you can’t,” Victoria chimed in, seeing the instant stress her request had caused.  “When I decided I’d come to you, I didn’t understand exactly how your gifts worked or how strong your magic was.  And it’s not like I have anything I can give you in return for your services.  Actually, what you’ve given me already is more than I could ever repay you for.”  She gently kicked her legs, then stood for added emphasis.  “You’ve given me my life back.  Honestly, I don’t remember the last time I felt this strong.  So, even if you can’t save my mom, now I can go back home and be able to provide for myself.”

     Félix shook his head.  “But you shouldn’t have to worry about providing for yourself, not at your age.  There has to be something we can do.”

     “That’s what I’m saying,” Camilo agreed.

     “Come on, we’re the amazing Madrigals,” Mirabel stepped up to rally them.  “We should be able to come up with some sort of plan.  I mean, we have Luisa’s super-human strength; Isa’s crazy, dangerous plants; Camilo’s stealthy shape-shifting; Antonio’s ability to command an army of animals; and Dolores’s hearing that can listen out for danger.”

     Bruno flinched when Mirabel listed off Camilo’s name in her speech.  This discussion had gone on too long.  He had to find a way to put an end to it.  “Mirabel, I know you want to be optimistic, but we can’t do this,” he spoke up, moving to the center of the room.  “We all know what happened to our papá, to your abuelo.  We can’t risk something like that happening again.”

     “Brunito is right,” Alma seconded.  “These men don’t sound much different from those who burned our village and killed my Pedro.  I couldn’t bear it if anything happened to any of you.”

     Everyone’s faces fell at the solemn reminder– everyone’s except Camilo’s.  His determined expression intensified with their warnings.  “So what should we do then?  Should we hide away in our cozy paradise where things are so good we’re building a second plaza for ourselves?  No!  Mirabel’s right.  We have gifts.  We should use them to do whatever we can to help Victoria.”

     “No, we shouldn’t,” Bruno unwillingly snapped back.

     Camilo shook his head.  “Look, Tío, I get it.  You spent so many years hiding away in the walls that something like this sounds crazy.  But we can’t all hide away.  We need to do something.”

     “No, we don’t,” was the emphatic response.

     Bruno’s uncharacteristic, unwavering reaction was garnering concern from the rest of the family.  However, Camilo matched it head-on.

     “Yes, we do!  If you or any of the others are too scared to go, you don’t have to.  But I’m going.”

     Color began to drain from Bruno’s face.  “No, Camilo, you can’t!”

     “I didn’t mean I’d go alone.  Like Mirabel said, with gifts like Isabela’s and Luisa’s, I think we could have a chance.”  He could feel his spirit lifting at the prospect of such a heroic endeavor.  “All week I’ve been feeling off, but I think it’s because we aren’t fulfilling our purpose.  This is what we’re meant to do: help other people outside the Encanto.”

     “Camilo!”  In desperation, his uncle lunged forward and grasped him by the shoulders.  “This is not your path.  This is not your future,” he exclaimed intensely.  “ You can’t go! ”

     The teen froze, the weight of his tío’s fervent words finally snatching him from his momentary high.  “What do you mean?” he slowly asked, the pained look in his uncle’s eyes stirring up concern.  “Is this about my vision?  Did you see my future?”

     Bruno’s intensity instantly crumbled.  His body began to tremble as he turned his face away, unable to bring himself to utter an answer.

     “Bruno…”  An ominous, dark cloud began to swirl overhead.  Pepa addressed him in metered words, trying her best not to jump to conclusions, “Bruno, what did you see?”

     The man shook his bowed head and slunk back, finally releasing Camilo from his grasp.  “It wasn’t good,” he forced himself to reply.  “I’m sorry, but it wasn’t good.”

     Thunder clapped above them.  “What will happen to my boy?!” his sister demanded earnestly.  Félix rushed to her side, trying to calm her as her anxiety spiked to a ten.  “Bruno, please!  What happens?!”

     Camilo could also feel worry overtaking his body, and he fought hard to keep his form from shifting erratically.  He mostly succeeded, but subtle details snuck through, like his freckles disappearing and his eyes changing to a dark umber.  So this was why his mother had warned him about gazing into the future.  Despite Bruno’s reputation, he had foolishly assumed his vision would be positive, especially since they had all reconciled with him.  He had only wanted to know if his prophecy showed him remaining in the Encanto or venturing onward.  But Bruno’s anguished reaction revealed that his future contained something far worse than he could have imagined.

     Bruno momentarily slipped on his hood, trying to gain courage from his fearless alter ego.  When his trick didn’t help, he put his hood down again and timidly addressed his family.  “Camilo, to answer the question you had for me, yes, the vision showed you leaving the Encanto,” he started, which already elicited gasps and whispers from the others.  “I saw you traveling through the forest and arriving at a large mansion.  But then… then things took a turn.”

     More thunder echoed above them and rain began to sprinkle down inside the house.

     “I saw you fighting these strange men.  They looked like soldiers or guards.  And the last scene–” his voice cracked, and he was forced to pause to collect himself.  “Kid, it did not look good.  You were hurt, seriously hurt, and there was a girl kneeling beside you– a girl with a scar on her face.”

     Victoria’s blood turned to ice.  Instantly, everyone’s eyes fixated on her disfigurement, making her wish she could run away.  Reflexively, she cupped a hand over her cheek to hide it.  “You mean, I was in your vision?” she questioned in disbelief.  “But how?”

     “I don’t know.  But somehow you are linked to Camilo’s future.  That’s why I asked the miracle magic to keep you away before you ever got here.  And that’s why I’ve been trying to keep you and Camilo apart.  Because if you two stay together,” he somberly turned back to his sobrino, “Camilo, there’s a chance you could die.”

Chapter Text

     Camilo could hold his form no longer.  Bruno, Victoria, Pepa, their likenesses flashed across his features in rapid succession until his legs gave out and he collapsed onto the couch behind him.  Finally settling back in his own skin, he gripped his head, now soaked from the pouring rain, as he tried to fathom the news that had just struck him like a slap to the face.  Had he heard that right?  Had Bruno actually said he could die if he left?  Was this fate sealed, or could he change it?  The only course of action he could see would be for him never to leave.  He became mildly aware that Bruno was voicing this same option, trying to calm his mother who had come completely unglued.  Despite Bruno’s and Félix’s best efforts, she continued yelling and crying uncontrollably, which only increased the severity of the tempest in the living room.  And yet, it all seemed muffled and distant to him, like his senses had simply shut down.  He couldn’t stomach this answer to his ponderings.  Whether he left the Encanto or not, it felt as if his life was ending.  What was he supposed to do now?  Unable to come up with an answer amid all the emotional mayhem within and without, he stood without uttering a word and numbly walked out of the room.

     “Camilo, wait!” Mirabel called out, fighting the tornado-like winds to follow after him.  “Where are you going?”

     “To my room.  I just need to be alone.”  He then turned his attention to Victoria, momentarily pausing as he passed by.  He looked deep into her large, bewildered eyes then hung his head.  “I’m sorry, Victoria.  I wish I could help.  But hopefully, you’ll find a way to free your mom.”  Not bothering to wait for a response, he continued onward to the front stairwell.

     Victoria watched him leave, utterly speechless at the whole commotion.  She would have never guessed that her presence would have caused this much heartache and trouble, let alone a literal hurricane indoors.  There was only one solution: she had to leave on her own.  She couldn’t bear to put any of their lives in danger at her expense.  With the severity of Pepa’s storm already dying down with Camilo’s departure, she stood and requested the family’s attention.  

     “La Familia Madrigal, please don’t waste any more of your time fretting over this situation,” she began.  “Now that I see how dangerous it will be for you to try to help me, I’m just going to return home alone.  Perhaps there is someone who can help me there that I wasn’t aware of.  Or perhaps I just need to care for myself and wait for my mom to be released.”  Several of them tried to object, but she held up her hands to quiet them and continued.  “Either way, I do not want any of you to get hurt.  Thank you for all you’ve done for me so far.  I wish there was a way I could repay you for all of your kindness and care.  If you’ll excuse me, I’m going to go fetch Domingo.”

     “Señorita Victoria, please consider staying one more night,” Alma hospitably requested.  “It will be dark soon.  Please dry off, get some rest, and head out in the morning.”

     “Gracias, Señora.  But I really must be going,” she responded, backing away from the group.  “I’ve already wasted too much time.  Besides, I know a good spot I can camp for the night.  Please, I must go.”

     On the second floor, Camilo peered through his cracked door, observing his family scurrying to help their guest pack for her long journey home.  With a defeated sigh, he shut his door and crossed his room, haphazardly throwing aside his bookcase to his hidden hallway.  He passed up his theater– his usual place to sulk when he was upset– and retreated to his secret field of lights.  He crossed through the knee-high, colorful flowers that were just beginning to glow in the failing, evening light, recalling how elated he had felt only the night before.  Now everything was ruined.  He couldn’t see life being any different for him than it was before Casita’s collapse.  Everyone else got a fresh start, so why not him?  Why did he have to stay the same?  Was it because, out of everyone, he felt like he cherished his gift the most?  During the construction, he had learned to live without it, but was it so wrong for him to want to develop it now that he had it back?  He felt there was no hope to grow anymore.  His whole world had suddenly turned stagnant.

     Reaching the far end of the field, he flopped down at the base of a large oak tree.  Drawing his knees close to his chest, he began to sing in a soft whisper:

          “I will never see what lies beyond the mountains

          Because all that's waiting for me there is suffering and pain

          I will never see what lies beyond the mountains

          I guess I entertained all those imaginings in vain

          And she's leaving now without us

          I might never see her here again

          My future's supposed to just be starting

          Why do I feel it's at an end?”

     After nearly an hour of solitude, soft footsteps on the wrought-iron stairs pulled him from his obsessive ponderings.  A moment later, Dolores appeared at the far end of the field, which was now fully illuminated in a rainbow of colors.

     “The others sent me to come to find you and see how you’re doing,” she gently announced as she approached.  “And dinner is almost ready.”

     “I’m not hungry,” he muttered, the lower half of his face still buried in his arms crossed atop his knees.  “And I don’t want to see anyone.”

     “Ay, Camilito,” she let out a compassionate sigh, her sisterly heart breaking at his pitiful state.  She stepped over and sat down beside him.  “I’ve never seen you like this before.  And I noticed the chameleons on your wall were all sorts of different colors.”

     “I guess that’s because I’ve never felt like this before.  I don’t know what to do.”  He gripped his knees even tighter and looked away.  “Why is this so hard?  I should be happy to have any excuse to stay here with my family in our magical house and our beautiful Encanto.  Why do I feel so trapped?  It’s like I can’t breathe.”

     Dolores wrapped her arm around his shoulders and pulled him close.  “I think it’s because you have such a big heart,” she whispered in his ear.  “This valley alone can’t contain it.”

     “But you heard Bruno.  I can’t leave or I’ll die.”

     “Yes, I did hear Bruno.  He said you could die,” she corrected his semantics.

     “That’s basically the same thing.”

     “Not quite.  And I also heard something else,” she pulled back slightly to look him in the eye.  “During all the yelling with Mamá, Bruno mentioned that he ended his vision after that scene.  He didn’t see what happens after.”

     Camilo felt the faintest flicker of hope in his chest but quickly suppressed it.  “What are you getting at?”

     “I know firsthand what it’s like to live under the shadow of one of Tío Bruno’s predictions.  I spent my whole life thinking that I’d never be with the one I truly loved.  Yes, his prophecy did come true, but it was only for a moment.  The man I loved was engaged to someone else, but then that engagement ended.  Now we are together, and life is wonderful.”

     Camilo contemplated this.  “So, I shouldn’t be afraid of his vision?” he tentatively questioned.

     “I believe if we take the proper precautions, you shouldn’t,” she replied.  “If Julieta is there, she can heal you.  Bruno didn’t see this happen because he ended the vision too soon.”

     “But how can I get her to come?  You heard the others.  They’re all scared too.”

     “I think I know a way,” her eyes took on a mischievous twinkle, much akin to the one Camilo typically wore.  “After everyone goes to sleep, I’ll help you sneak away to find Victoria.  In the morning, I’ll convince the others to follow after you.  Then you just wait for us to catch up, and we will all go to help Victoria rescue her mother together.”

     His features began to brighten.  “That might actually work,” he replied slowly as he thought her plan through.  “But the rest of the family will not be happy about it.  I wouldn’t be surprised if they made Luisa pin me down and carry me back home.”

     “That’s true.  But it’s worth a shot, don’t you think?” his sister flashed him a grin at using his catchphrase.  “At least then you can say you tried.  It’s better than you moping around here feeling miserable.”

      He nodded in agreement.  “Yeah, anything is better than that.  Alright, let’s do it!”  He leaped to his feet with a newfound determination.  “Let’s go save Señora Moreno!”

     A relieved smile spread graced Dolores’ features.  “Yes, but remember to keep a straight face about this,” she warned as she stood and began to lead the way back across the field.  “We can’t let the others know until tomorrow or else Abuela will find some way to lock you in this house.”

     “Yeah, no kidding.”  He shuddered at the thought.  “Hey, you said dinner was almost ready, right?  Because suddenly I’m starving.”

     She couldn’t help but let out a chuckle.  “There’s the Camilo I know.  Yes, I can hear Julieta setting out the food as we speak.”

Chapter Text

     After a drawn out and emotional dinner where the majority of the time was occupied by Pepa trying her best to apologize to her brother for her outburst while simultaneously restraining herself from freaking out again, the Madrigal family decided to call it a night and retreat to their respective rooms.  When the various rustlings and hushed chatter had died down in all corners of the house, Dolores emerged and gently rapped on Camilo’s door.  It immediately swung open, catching her off-guard, which was unusual for her.  Apparently, he had been camped out beside the door waiting for her signal.

     “It’s time,” she announced quietly.

     He nodded with resolve.  “Let’s initiate Operation Hummingbird.”

     “Hummingbird?” she questioned as they tip-toed towards the stairs.  “That’s an odd title–” as she was speaking, the relevance of the name dawned on her, causing a smirk to spread across her lips.  “It wouldn’t have anything to do with that being Victoria’s favorite animal, would it?”

     “No,” he defensively responded, a little too loudly as his sister quickly hushed him.  “There are other reasons,” he added more quietly, “...that I’ll think of later.”

     They swiftly made their way to the kitchen to collect some rations for the journey, making sure they grabbed some leftovers from dinner that had been prepared by Julieta.  The healing power of her food faded over time, but they hoped it would still be strong enough in case anything happened before she could catch up with a fresh supply.  They then headed to the barn to tack up the family’s bay horse.

     With the packs firmly secured to the saddle, Camilo mounted and gathered the reins in his hands.  He turned his gaze towards the split mountain, now bathed in the pale glow of the bright moon.  His excited determination faltered slightly, and he drew in a slow, deep breath to quiet the nerves that were gradually taking its place.  A comforting touch on his leg drew his attention downwards.

     “It’s okay if you change your mind,” Dolores told him with a small, encouraging smile.  “This is a big decision, and I won’t hold it against you if you decide to stay.”

     He fidgeted with the reins as he searched his heart one last time.  “No, I need to go,” he replied surely, looking her in the eye.  “I couldn’t live with myself if I didn’t at least try.  But I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t a little scared.”

      Dolores reached up and took a hold of his hand.  “I would be, too.  But then again, you’ve always been braver than me.  If anyone can help Victoria, you can.  And I promise I’ll have the others following behind as soon as the sun rises.  Just please be careful until then,” her voice wavered ever so slightly.

     Camilo leaned over and wrapped an arm around her, squeezing her as tightly as he could without falling off.  “Thank you for your help, Dolores.  It really means a lot.  I promise I’ll try not to tease you about Mariano so much after this.”  

     She let out a soft chuckle as he straightened himself once more.  “You know, deep down I don’t mind.  You can tease me as much as you want as long as you come back here safely.”

     “It’s a deal,” he smirked.  After giving one last goodbye, he turned his horse and took off at a lope across the gentle, rolling fields.

     Tucked away in the quiet seclusion of the vine-covered ruins, Victoria gazed pensively into the dancing tongues of the tiny campfire in front of her.  She had read that having a campfire boosted morale, and perhaps in a more normal circumstance that was true, but her spirit remained in turmoil, tirelessly churning like one of Pepa’s storm clouds.  She wanted to be happy.  She wanted to reflect on all the good times she had spent with the Madrigals over the past couple of days.  She wanted to appreciate all they had done for her, including sending her off with more supplies than she needed and proper tack for her mule.  But those warm feelings eluded her.  Perhaps it was the fact that, although she miraculously had accomplished what she had set out to do, she felt even more behind than if she had done nothing at all.  In the end, it all seemed like a gigantic waste of precious time and energy.

     She was pulled from her thoughts when Domingo raised his head, his sensitive ears stiffening.  “What is it, boy?”  She strained her own ears in the still darkness.  A moment later, she heard the sound as well.  It was hoofbeats.  And they were getting closer.  She could feel her body tense as a vague, dim form gradually came into view.  Who could be riding all the way out here?

     “Victoria?” a familiar voice called out.  “Is that you?”

     “Camilo?” At last, the light flickered across his features, providing the answer to her inquiry.  But a second quickly came to mind.  “What are you doing here?”

     “I’ve come to help you.  What do you think?”  He dismounted and led his horse up to the campfire.  

     “No, you can’t!  You can’t be near me!  What about Bruno’s vision?”

     “Hey, calm down.  It’s going to be okay,” he soothed.  “I only came alone to give my family the nudge they need to help you.  They should follow after me in the morning.”

     Victoria shook her head as she climbed to her feet.  “No, I don’t want you or your family to help me.  It’s too much of a risk.”  She grabbed Domingo’s reins and hoisted herself into the saddle.

     “Wait!  Where are you going?”

     “I’m going to ride through the night.  The moon is bright enough that Domingo should be able to see the way.”  She spun her mount around and began to trot away through the ruins of the town.

     “No, hold on!  We’re supposed to wait here!”  When she ignored his pleas, he let out a groan and mounted again.  “Dolores, there’s been a change of plans,” he reported as he followed after her.  “Victoria has taken off, and I’m following after her.  But I’ll make sure we wait for the family before we do anything dangerous.”

     Overhearing his message, Victoria looked over her shoulder back at him.  “Please, Camilo, just go home!  I won’t have you risking your life because of me and my mom.”

     “I told you, I’m going to be careful,” he finally caught up to her.  “Besides, you shouldn’t be making this long journey all by yourself.”

     “I did it once already,” she reminded him.  “And I could barely walk then.”

     “Well, you shouldn’t have to do it again.”

     She rolled her eyes.  “Are you always this stubborn?”

     “Only when I need to be,” he flashed her a grin.

     “For the last time, please let me be.”

     “No, you need our help!”

     “I’m not worth it, Camilo!”  She pulled up on the reins, cutting off his horse and bringing them both to a stop.

     He stared at her, perplexed.  “What do you mean?  Of course, you’re worth it,” he countered.

     She shook her head again.  “I’m not worth your life.  I’ve always been a burden to others.  I don’t want to do that to you, too.  Please forget about me and my problems and go live your life.”  She rode off again, leaving Camilo alone amongst the moss-covered rubble.  

     He hesitated for a moment as he processed her words.  He wasn’t used to someone speaking in such a way about themself.  It was so different from anyone in the Encanto.   All throughout his upbringing, the townspeople had always been eager and unashamed to ask for assistance from him or anyone else in his family.  But now here was a girl who needed help more than any of them yet was actively rejecting it.  He knew she had good reason to, but it was still so odd.  Realizing he didn’t have the time to contemplate it any further, he took a few seconds to formulate a comeback then caught up once more.  

     “You say to go live my life, but what if this is how I’m choosing to live it,” he pointed out.  “This is what I want to do.  I want to help others outside the Encanto.  You said yourself that I’m meant to go explore.”

     She let out a weary sigh at his persistence.  “You shouldn’t take anything I said while I was Lluvia too seriously.  I wasn’t myself.”  Her gaze dropped down to the moon-dappled ground.  “But I suppose, when it comes down to it, I can’t stop you from following me.  Just know that I’m completely against it.”

     “Noted.”

     With that, they exited the old, decrepit village and entered the lush, wild forest.  The thick foliage blocked out most of the moonlight; however, what did make it through dripped down around them in silvery streaks, providing just enough of a radiant glow for the equines to travel safely.  Camilo marveled at the simplistic beauty, his head panning back and forth to try to take in as much of his dim yet novel surroundings as possible.  Victoria’s gaze remained fixed straight ahead, too consumed with the hundreds of thoughts coursing through her mind to appreciate the scenery.

     They traveled along like this for a little while until Camilo decided to break the silence.  “So… where did you get the poncho?” he asked, grasping at something to say to pull her from the shell she had retreated into.  “And why is it already so dirty?”

     “It’s mine,” she answered simply.  “I left it by the river when I arrived at the Encanto.  When I passed back that way, I picked it up.”

     “Oh.”

     Silence again.

     “Well, what is life like where you’re from?” he tried another subject.

     “I’d rather not talk about it.”

     Concern filled his eyes.  “Is it really that bad?”

     “No, I mean I’d rather not talk.”

     His concern faded.  “What are we supposed to do, then?  Ride the whole way in silence?”

     “I don’t know.”  His irritated tone heightened her social anxiety.  “I’m just not used to talking.”

     “Not used to talking?” He cocked his head.

     “I know that’s probably a foreign concept for you.  But on a typical day, I don’t talk to people much.  Mostly just my mamá.”  She rubbed her thumb along the smooth, leather of the reins.

     “Oh.  I’m sorry, I didn’t realize.”  His features softened once more.  “You really meant it when you said you’re different from Lluvia.  I just assumed you were always that friendly and open.”

     She continued to fiddle with the reins, refusing to look back up at him.  “I’m sorry I led you on like that.  I never meant to deceive you,” she remorsefully replied.  “But Lluvia and I… we couldn’t be more different.”  She let out a heavy sigh and softly began to sing:

          -Music starts-

          -Verse-

          [Victoria]: You think you know just who I am

          But you couldn't be more wrong

          Think I'm some bright and carefree girl

          Won with just one song

          But I'm afraid you might be shocked

          By the stark reality

          The girl you've been conversing with

          Is not at all like me

          -Chorus-

          [Camilo]: Then tell me who you are

          I'm not stopping you from sharing

          What are you afraid of?

          Someone actually caring?

          Let me see the real you

          And all that that can mean

          You might be surprised to find

          You two have similarities

     “I wish I could tell you that we do, but we simply don’t,” tears waivered in her eyes.  “I could never be like her.  But yet, somehow, I was for a time.  The whole situation makes me feel like I’m going crazy.”

     “Hey, it’s okay.  You’re not crazy,” comforted Camilo.  “Remember who you’re talking to.  My whole life has been becoming other people.  If anyone understands what you’re feeling, it’s me.  I’ve even been known to put on a different face for my family, so you’re not the only one who feels deceitful.”

          -Verse-

          [Camilo]: They think they know just who I am

          Don't need any explanations

          It's true I love to joke and tease

          But I have other aspirations 

          I feel I’m meant for greater things

          Than some plays or kid sittings

          Yeah, I’m good at bringing laughs

          But there’s so much more to me

          -Chorus-

          [Victoria]: Then tell them who you are

          No one’s stopping you from sharing

          Tell them all your hopes and dreams

          All the griefs that you’ve been bearing

          Let them see the real you

          And all that that can mean

          I’m sure they will support you

          It’s not as hard as it may seem

          -Bridge-

          [Camilo]: But you don’t know my family

          Or how they used to be

          It’s so hard to open up

          When the truth’s not what they want to see

          [Victoria]: I guess you have to take the chance

          Because you know they care

          Just tell them how you really feel

          And trust that they’ll be there

     Camilo nodded slowly.  Once again, her words were just what he needed to hear.  But then a thought occurred to him.

          -Outro-

          [Camilo]: If I take your advice

          Can you try to take it, too?

          No thoughts of who you used to be

          All I care about is you

          -Music ends-

     Victoria’s face flushed a vivid red at his final words, and she quickly looked away.  

     It then occurred to him what he had said, and his own cheeks began to pinken.  “Oh, I mean, or what I meant to say is, all I care about is who you are right now, not who you were earlier.  I didn’t mean that I care about you.”  He winced again as she now raised a confused eyebrow at him.  “No, I do care about you or at least your well-being.  But I don’t care-care about you.  Does that make any sense?”

     “Not really.  But I think I know what you’re trying to say.”  A subtle smile crossed her lips as her normal coloring slowly returned.  “And I appreciate the sentiment.  Thank you.  But what you’re asking is really hard for me.  I just need some time.”

     “Okay,” he replied softly.  “I’ll let you be.  But as you know, I come from a family of talkers.  I’m not really sure what to do with myself.”

     “Then talk.  I love to listen,” she told him.  “It’s just that I shared so much about myself already with your family; I’m not comfortable opening up any more than that right now.”

     Respecting her request, Camilo steered clear of the personal questions.  Instead, he commented on the beautiful scenery, expressed his excitement about finally getting the opportunity to travel, and shared his ponderings about the ruins they had passed through.  

     Victoria listened quietly, unaware that his infectious smile had gradually taken over her features.  It wasn't long before she found herself reservedly chuckling along with his humorous stories and impersonations.  Then a realization suddenly struck her like a bolt out of the clear sky.  The morale boost she had been yearning for earlier wasn’t found in the dim flicker of a small campfire.  It had come to her in the bright warmth of a selfless companion.  It was a sensation she had never experienced before, and now she wondered how she had survived so long without it.  Although she wasn’t ready to admit it, she was thankful for his perseverance to accompany her.  Now all she had to do in return was come up with a plan to keep him safe

Chapter Text

     As the new day dawned, the Madrigals arose at their usual time. They jumped straight into their typical morning routine for a Saturday, running on autopilot as they continued to process the events of the previous night. It wasn’t until Isabela strolled into the kitchen for her coffee that the family suddenly realized what day it was. It was the day of the birthday party, and they were nowhere close to ready.

     “¡Feliz cumpleaños, mi corazón! I’m so sorry things aren’t as prepared as I had planned. I meant to start cooking some of the dishes last night,” Julieta cupped her daughter’s face in her hand apologetically. 

     “Mamá, it’s okay,” she reassured her. “After everything that has happened this week, let alone this past year, I don’t mind if the party is just an intimate gathering with our family. I’m not sure if Camilo will agree, though.”

     Mirabel glanced around. “Where is Camilo, anyway?” she asked as she set her plate of food down on the dining room table. A light rain falling outside restricted them to dining indoors.

     “He’s probably planning some joke to lighten the mood,” suggested Félix, scrutinizing everyone’s faces, trying to catch his son in the act.

     Pepa took a more direct approach while everyone claimed their seats. “Camilo, mi amor, now is not the time for one of your games. Come eat.”

     “Oh, Camilo isn’t here. Hm.” Dolores casually sipped her coffee.

     “What?” the family exclaimed in unison, all staring intently at her.

     “He left last night to go after Victoria,” she explained, her calm expression unwavering.

     Pepa’s storm cloud began to rumble. “Mija, why didn’t you say anything? Why didn’t you stop him?”

     “Because I was the one who helped him sneak out.”

     Thunder clapped loudly. “Dolores, how could you?!”

     “What about my vision? We can't let it come true,” Bruno fretfully wrung his hands.

     “Yes, I know, Tío Bruno. Believe me, we are mindful of that.” She set down her mug. “He only left to convince you all to follow. He won’t try any rescuing on his own. But Victoria traveled all this way, risking her life in the jungle so that she could ask us for help. And we all let her leave alone. Camilo couldn’t stand for that, and I can’t either.”

     “What did you expect us to do?” Alma’s voice was demanding and firm. “With a vision like that, we can’t be too careful. We must protect our family. I won’t lose any of you! Not again.”

     “I understand, Abuela. That’s why we all need to go. If we work together, we can keep everyone safe,” Dolores proposed. “We’ve seen time and again that Bruno’s visions don’t always show the full picture. I know we can help Victoria and protect Camilo at the same time. We are the Madrigals!”

     Thunder still rattled softly overhead as the family contemplated her words.  

     “It seems we don’t have much choice,” Pepa finally spoke up. “Either way, we must go get Camilo. Los siento, Isabela. It looks like we won’t be having any sort of party today.”

     “Stop worrying about my birthday. This is more important than that,” she adamantly stood. “I agree with Dolores. We should help Victoria and Camilo.”

     “Or just bring Camilo back,” Pepa countered. “Hopefully they haven’t traveled too far.”

     “Oh, about that.” Dolores’s features finally displayed the slightest air of sheepishness. “The two of them ended up journeying through the night, so we really need to hurry if we want to catch up to them.”

     “¡Ay! Of course, they did!” With a gust of wind, Pepa pushed her chair back from the table and set off whipping around the house to start collecting supplies, muttering under her breath as she went. Félix hurried after, trying his best to calm her before a full-blown hurricane broke out inside the Casita.

     “Well, I guess we should all get ready, too,” Mirabel finished the arepa she was eating, then stood to clear her plate.

     As the rest of the family followed suit, Alma kept her eyes sternly locked on Dolores. When she tried to walk past, she laid a hand on her shoulder to stop her. She spoke to her in a hushed but sharp tone, “I know you think you were trying to help, but this was a very foolish thing you’ve done. If anything happens to your brother, the blame will lie with you.”

     Dolores met her gaze unfalteringly. “Abuela, this was Camilo’s choice. He will be sixteen tomorrow. He’s old enough to make his own decisions.”

     She emphatically shook her head. “He’s still so young. He’s still too young to… to…” Tears began to fill her usually strong eyes.  

     “Oh, Abuela.” Dolores wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “We will keep him safe. He’s going to be alright.”

     “I sure hope so.” One of the tears broke free and raced down her aged cheek.

     As quickly as possible, with a lot of assistance from Casita, the Madrigals loaded up on supplies and assembled a caravan of horses and burros to follow after the wandering pair. It was decided Alma, the husbands, and Antonio would stay behind. As useful as Antonio’s gift would be, they all agreed that the journey was too strenuous and dangerous for a five-year-old. Alma had tried to make an argument for Mirabel to stay behind as well, but the spunky teen would not hear of it. She was not about to be left behind. By the time the rest of the Encanto was starting on their chores for the day, the group was setting off, heading outside the safety of the mountains for the first time since they had received their miracle.  

~ * * * ~

     A light misting of water startled Victoria from her dreamless sleep. She rubbed her bleary eyes and tried to get a bearing on her surroundings. In the wee hours of the morning, they had both finally grown tired and had stopped to grab a few winks of sleep. Now the sun had just started to peak over the rolling hills, bringing with it a gentle rain. Victoria grumbled and tugged her hood up over her head. “Why did it have to rain on us?”

     Camilo stretched and let out a yawn. “Oh, it’s not that bad. I like a good morning rain. This isn’t quite as nice as the kind my mamá can make, but it’s still refreshing.” He closed his eyes and lifted his face to the sky, letting the light droplets patter across his cheeks.

     Victoria watched him, marveling at his optimism. She had never met a boy with such a bright disposition. To her, that was even more refreshing than the precipitation. “I suppose that’s one way to look at it. How do you stay so positive? Doesn’t anything get you down?”

     “Of course. Lots of things do. This just isn’t one of them.” He turned his gaze back down to the terra. “Honestly, the real positive one is Mirabel. She’s like the family cheerleader.”

     “Right. I can see how that’d be true.” Giving her own stretch, she climbed to her feet. “Well, you feel free to sit here and worship the rain. I’m going to head out.” She walked off to fetch Domingo who had wandered a little ways away to a nice patch of grass.

     “Come on, you don’t have to leave so fast.” He stood and followed after her. “Why not sit and enjoy it, just for a minute?”

     “Rain and I don’t have the best relationship at the moment,” she said. “I still have a bit of PTSD from the last storm I was in.”

     “Rain doesn’t always have to be a bad thing.” He reached out and gently grabbed her hand, forcing her to stop. “Let’s have a good experience. Haven’t you ever danced in the rain?”

     Her gaze fell to her hand grasped in his as she contemplated his question. “Maybe when I was little. But after I got sick, I couldn’t dance,” she reminded him. “And even if I could, I really didn’t have a reason to. My life hasn’t been the brightest.”

     Camilo’s brows knit with compassion. This poor girl needed a reason to smile. And he was determined to be that reason. “You know, there was this lullaby my mom used to sing when I was young. When I would get upset, she’d sit me down on her lap and quietly sing.” He slowly led Victoria back to the center of the clearing.

          “When your sky is dark and gray

          It just takes a smile to bring a sunny day

          And if your clouds begin to rain

          It is a gift to wash away the pain”

     Camilo took both her hands in his.

          “I think that it’s time you know

          Both sun and rain make the flowers grow

          Enjoy the sun and take a chance

          But savor the rain and learn to dance”

     With that, he began to slowly spin, twirling her about as the warm droplets sprinkled all around them. At first, the girl stiffened, not at all comfortable with the idea of dancing along.

     “Come on, Lluvia,” he whispered encouragingly. “You can do it.”

     She looked into his face, initially wanting to chastise him for calling her the wrong name. But something in his hazel eyes melted that defensive feeling away. She had never felt this warmth before. It was… nice. Releasing a deep breath, she tilted her head back, allowing her hood to slip off, and began to twirl along with him.

     “There you go!”

     With hands still locked together, the two spun and skipped, stumbled and giggled. They splashed in the tiny puddles forming under their feet, not caring if their boots or sandals got muddy. Then Camilo made a bigger, more intentional splash and paused, looking at Victoria expectantly. Slightly perplexed, she stomped her foot as well. He then rocked back with his other foot and stomped behind him. She mirrored his movement. He stepped with his front foot again then stepped his feet back together. Once she had caught up, he repeated the steps going the opposite way.  

     A soft chuckle escaped her. “What are you doing?” she questioned, still copying his steps.

     “You’ll see.” He picked up the speed just a bit and added a little more rhythm.

     She followed along, still completely oblivious to his intentions.

     After a few more repetitions, he smiled proudly. “Look at you go! And just like that, you’re dancing.”

     “I am?” She looked down at her feet as what she was doing finally registered. She had seen people doing a similar movement when she would go to the plaza.

     “You sure are. That’s called a backstep.”

     “But how? Is it really that easy?”

     He nodded. “Some dancing is. Plus, you’re Colombian. The rhythm is in your blood.” He guided her back and forth through a couple of twirls while she kept up her backstep. “And now you can say you can dance the cumbia.”

     Warm rays of sunlight broke through the clouds, causing the rain and their dancing to gradually cease. As they stopped, Victoria found her eyes locked with his while her mind continued to spin uncontrollably. She had danced. She had actually danced. And with a boy. A boy who could somehow see past her scars and shortcomings. She never thought in her wildest dreams that anything like this could happen to her. And yet, here she was.  

     “Oh, no. I’m sorry!” he suddenly exclaimed.

     She tilted her head to one side. “Sorry for what?”

     “Well… you’re crying,” he pointed out, confused at how she hadn’t noticed. “I was trying to make you smile.”

     Only then did she realize that the rain had stopped and the moisture she was feeling running down her cheeks was from her own eyes. Embarrassedly, she turned her back to him and frantically wiped them away.

     “Is everything alright?” he questioned, concern filling his voice. “I didn’t do something wrong, did I?”

     “No, no. Everything is fine.” She took a moment to collect herself then turned back to him. Once again, her features were subdued and reserved. “But we really should get going now.”

     “Oh, yeah. I guess you're right.” He gave his head a shake, both to get rid of the excess water in his curls and to snap himself back to reality. Never before had he wished a rain shower would last longer. With a slight sigh, he pivoted and stepped away to retrieve his horse from the tree it had been tied to.

     “Camilo.”

     “Yes?” he paused and looked over his shoulder expectantly.

     Her shyness suddenly taking hold, she began to fiddle with the damp end of her braid to relieve it. “Thank you… for that.” Now, for some strange reason, she couldn’t bring herself to look at his face at all but kept her gaze fixed on the ground.

     “No problem. I knew you would enjoy it.” He untied his horse and swung up onto its back. “Now let’s get you back to your town.”

     Victoria nodded and hurried to catch her mule, now suddenly aware of her racing heart threatening to beat out of her chest.

Chapter Text

     Victoria’s mind refused to cease its incessant contemplations as they rode through the dense, unruly jungle.  Just when it felt like her emotions were beginning to settle, they would stir up all over again like leaves on a windy day, flitting to and fro from joy and elation at finally being able to dance to disbelief and shock that a boy could be so kind plus some other emotions that she had never felt before.  It was all rather overwhelming.

     After quite some time traveling in silence, Camilo finally chanced a gentle inquiry.  “Um… Victoria?  Are you sure I didn’t upset you somehow?  You’ve gotten even more quiet, which I honestly didn’t think was possible.”

     She pulled her gaze from the narrow path ahead of them.  “No, no.  You didn’t upset me.  I promise.”  She tried to look in his direction, but for some reason still found it difficult.  “I just have a lot on my mind.”

     Camilo allowed the conversation to fall quiet as they began to descend another steep hill.  This girl was a conundrum to him.  He thought he had broken through while they were dancing, but her walls immediately went back up.  There had to be something he could do to get through to her.  A quick flicker of color off to his right caught his attention and subsequently gave him an idea.  “I spy with my little eye something green,” he announced.

     Victoria cocked her head.  “We’re in a forest.  Everything is green.”

     “Well, you have to figure out which specific green thing I see,” he clarified with a grin.

     “Oh.”  She gave a small nod of understanding at his game and began to search their surroundings.  “That fern?” she tried.

     He shook his head.  “Nope.”

     “A palma de cera?”

     “Try again.”

     Her head panned back and forth, but she couldn’t come up with another guess.

     “Okay, I’ll give you a better hint.  I spy with my little eye something green, red, and white.”  

     With this new information, Victoria scanned the trees and bushes again.  This time, her search resulted in her letting out a soft gasp.  “A quetzal?” she exclaimed, more in amazement than an actual guess.

     “That’s right!”  He paused their traveling so she could get a better look.

     “It’s beautiful!  I’ve never seen one in person,” she marveled as she watched the colorful bird preen itself on a distant branch.  

     A smile spread across his face.  “I thought you might like it.”

     Her heart involuntarily picked up its tempo at his words and a strange warmth began to radiate inside her chest.  Her gaze slowly drifted towards him, but as soon as they made eye contact, she broke away and faced forward again.  “Let’s continue on.”

     “There you go shutting me out again,” Camilo pointed out as they walked on.  “What am I doing wrong?  I’m just trying to be nice.”

     “You’re not doing anything wrong,” she replied, once again refusing to look his way.  “It’s just… oh, I don’t know.”

     “What is it?  Please, just tell me!”

     “It’s just… you’re being too nice.  Gosh, that sounds stupid,” she rubbed her arm.

     Her response puzzled him.  “Too nice?  I don’t understand.  Hasn’t anyone been nice to you before?”

     “Of course, they have.  There are many lovely people in the town where I live,” Victoria tried to explain.  “There are also a handful that are not so nice, but that’s to be expected.  I guess what I really mean is… when it comes to kids my age… well, no one has treated me the way you do, at least not since I got sick.”

     His brow furrowed as he pondered this revelation for a moment.  “How do they treat you, then?” he tentatively inquired, half expecting her to shut him down again.

     A pit began to form in her stomach as her mind was forced back to her long, lonely days at school.  She didn’t want to answer but knew that she must.  It wasn’t fair to him to keep pushing him away.  Drawing in a deep breath, she began her reply, “It’s not all terrible.  There are a couple of girls who are polite to me, but they don’t always hang out with me during breaks.  Many times they like to run off and do their own thing.  And mostly everyone else ignores me.  But honestly, I prefer it that way.  I’ve found it’s better than the alternative…” her voice trailed off as her demeanor fell.

     He didn’t like the look shadowing her eyes.  “What’s the alternative?  Are you able to say?”

     “I… I don’t know.”  She wrung her hands, fighting the urge to emotionally barricade herself away.  It was only now that she realized that she had never talked about this before.  Anyone in her town that she was acquainted with already knew.  She had never had to speak it.  After a few seconds of silence, she finally squeaked out, “You see… that’s how I got my scar.”

     “Hold up, someone did that to you?”  He was completely flabbergasted.  “Why?!  How?!  Who would do that?!”

     She could feel herself flinch with each of his questions, her eyes already filling with tears as the memory bubbled up to the surface as vivid as the day of the incident.  “I-it was some boys in my class,” she started hoarsely, noting how much her voice was already quivering.  However, now that she had begun, she could feel the story threatening to burst forth like a tidal wave.  There was no stopping it now.  “I was eight when it happened.  I had been back to school for a full year since being sick.  I couldn’t play with the other kids.  Everyone treated me differently.  Hardly anyone would talk to me.  I was bored and lonely.”  She wiped at a tear that had broken through.  “So one day I decided I was going to do something about it.  I was going to play with the other children, somehow.  That recess I found a group of three boys playing four-square near the school building.  Since that seemed like a game I could actually participate in, I walked over and asked if I could join.  As expected, they said no.”

     “And then what happened?” Camilo asked, his body tense with anticipation.  He almost didn’t want to know the answer.

     “Well, I finally stood up for myself and refused to move.  I knew I could play if they just had a little patience with me.  But then they started to get mad.”  Her voice trembled more violently.  “They began yelling at me and telling me to leave, but I stood my ground.  And then… one of the boys pushed me.”  Her entire body shuddered as the dam holding back her tears burst.  “No, he shouldn’t have done it, but he honestly didn’t mean for this to happen.  I don’t think he realized how bad my balance truly was.  But as I fell, my face hit a sharp brick on the corner of the building, and…”  Her tears gave way to full sobs, blinding her so much she was forced to ask Domingo to stop walking.   “Camilo, it hurt so badly!”

     He quickly moved his horse closer beside her and wrapped an arm around her as best he could.  To his surprise, she leaned into him, burying her face in his shoulder and clinging to his ruana as her pent-up pain poured out.  

     “And th-there was no one there t-to heal me…” she continued through her tears.  “No one could fix my legs… and no one could fix my f-face… At that time, I w-wished so hard Julieta was real…  I used to pray for it every n-night!”

      Camilo could feel his heart wrench in two.  This was what he had been afraid of.  There were other people in the world going through horrible pain and turmoil that his family could easily help remedy.  Yet, they had remained tucked away in their safe, cozy Encanto.  

     “Shhh, it’s okay.  We’re here for you now,” he tried to console her, softly rubbing her shoulder.  

     She gave a small nod as her sobbing slowly quieted.  After a moment, she sat up and wiped her eyes.  “But back then, when I finally realized that things were not going to change for me, I sort of… gave up.  I didn’t try to play or socialize anymore.  I just kept to myself and read a book or sketched.  Then I would never have to worry about being put in a situation like that again.”  She subconsciously fingered her scar.  “So that’s why I’m not exactly used to all of this undivided attention, especially from a boy.”

     “That makes sense.”  Camilo then fell silent, allowing the weight of her tragic story to sink in.  He had never encountered someone who had gone through so much, except perhaps his abuela. Finally, he found his words again.  “Victoria, I am so sorry you had to go through that,” his hazel eyes shimmered with compassion.  “I can’t even imagine how awful that must have been.  I don’t understand how you have gone through so much and still keep pushing forward.  You’re probably one of the strongest people I know.” 

     “I’ve just done what I needed to to get by,” she said with a sniff and a shrug.  “I don’t consider myself anything special.”

     “Not special?  Victoria, you traveled alone for days in the wilderness and found a town hidden away by magic!” he exclaimed.  “That's pretty spectacular if you ask me.  You don’t give yourself enough credit.”

     His words struck her like lightning, electrifying everything down to her very core.  After a lifetime of feeling like a burden and being deemed undesirable by others, she would have never thought the adjectives “strong” or “spectacular” would be used to describe her.  It was an empowerment she had never experienced before.  She felt… seen.  “Thank you,” she responded softly, a smile finally spreading across her weary features.  “You don't know how much that means to me.”

     With her tears dried and emotions now calmed, they were able to continue on.  Although she had just had an emotional breakdown, Victoria was surprised to find that she somehow felt lighter, like a heavy burden had been lifted from her back.  Her intense desire to hide herself away was gradually dissipating, revealing in its place a gentle friendliness that she hadn’t experienced in a very long time.  She once again turned to her traveling companion, but this time was able to hold his gaze when he looked back.

     “Camilo, I was thinking,” she began, her tone more bright and certain than it was before.

     Her sudden change in demeanor intrigued him.  “Yeah?  About what?”

     “Well, last night you wanted to ask about my town.  I’m ready to talk about it now.”

     His eyes glinted happily.  There was the Lluvia he knew.  “Oh, okay then.  So, what’s it like there?  Is it bigger than the Encanto or smaller?  Are there any good restaurants?  What are the festivals and celebrations like?  Does it have telenovelas like Bruno has talked about?”

     “Whoa, slow down,” a soft chuckle escaped her.  “One question at a time. I’ll start with yes, it is a little bigger than the Encanto. It’s also in a valley, which makes it feel more open.  Out towards the east, the land stretches out as far as your eye can see.  It makes for some beautiful sunrises.”

     Camilo leaned forward in his saddle, her words fanning the flames of his curiosity.  At long last, he was hearing something new, something novel.  He couldn’t wait until he could see it with his own eyes.  “It sounds incredible.  Please, tell me more!”

Chapter Text

     The air around the two teens felt lighter as they trudged on for mile after hilly mile. Although there were still long stretches of silence, the conversation flowed more easily when they did find something to chat about.  Before they realized it, the sky was glowing a rosy gold above them.

     “Are we there yet?” Camilo let out a groan as he stood up in the stirrups and tried to stretch out his stiff joints.

     “For the third time, not yet,” was Victoria’s patient reply.  “I actually thought you’d have more stamina than this.  I could keep going for a few more hours.”

     Seemingly upon hearing this, Domingo stopped abruptly in his tracks, sending the girl lurching forward in her saddle.  He dropped his head to the ground and began to munch on the sprigs of grass on the edge of the meadow they were entering.  

     “Come on, Domingo.  It’s not time for dinner yet,” she nudged him with her heels, trying to drive him forward.

     The mule refused to move an inch.

     “What’s wrong?” questioned Camilo, now riding in circles around her.

     “Apparently Domingo has decided we will be camping here for the night,” she announced.  She swung her leg over the back of the saddle and dropped to the ground.  “I was hoping to travel a bit farther this evening.  But I suppose this is fine.  We’re probably about four or five hours away.  We should arrive before lunchtime tomorrow.”

     He too dismounted and arched his tired back.  “That’s good to hear.  Because I’m sort of running out of food.”

     “Luckily for you, I rationed my food in case you should run out.  I have plenty for both of us.”  She loosened the cinch and pulled the saddle off her mule’s back for the night.

     “Oh, is that why you haven’t been eating very much?”  He followed suit with his own saddle.  “You didn’t have to do that for me.  You need to eat, too.”

     She shrugged dismissively.  “It’s not that big of a deal.  I figured you needed more food than me.  I’m used to surviving on less.”

     “Well, tonight you’re eating a normal-sized dinner.  I’ll make sure of that,” he decidedly told her before heading back into the trees to search for firewood.

     “Really, I’m fine.  You don’t have to–”

     He held up a hand to stop her.  “This will be the last campfire of our trip, and we are going to enjoy it.  That means eating a regular amount of food.”

     “But–”

     “No buts.”  He gave her a smirk.  “The more you fight it, the bigger the fiesta will be.”

     “Fiesta?” she raised an eyebrow.  “How can we have a fiesta with just the two of us?”

     “Cariño, I am Camilo Madrigal.  I can turn anything into a party.”  With a confident grin, went about his task of gathering sticks while Victoria stood there blushing and baffled that he would use such an endearing term for her.

     True to his word, that evening Camilo threw his best campfire fiesta for two.  After they enjoyed some tamales and buñelos, he broke out his signature comedic impersonations that soon had reserved Victoria buckled over with laughter.  They then transitioned into another dancing session, which this time included a fandango lesson, before Camilo rounded out the night with a one-man rendition of “We Don’t Talk about Bruno”.  With his performance finished, he took a bow to Victoria’s impressed applause.  

     “¡Que increible!  I’ve never seen anything like it,” she enthusiastically complimented.  “I thought movies were impressive, but they’re nothing compared to your gift.”

     “Muchas gracias,” he smiled proudly as he sat by the fire to catch his breath.  “But what’s a movie?”

     “Oh, right.  I forget that you don’t know about more modern things.”  She took her seat beside him.  “How do I describe it?  Basically, someone takes thousands of pictures of a performance very fast, strings them all together, then projects them onto a large screen.  So it’s like a giant picture that moves.”

     The boy closed his eyes as he tried to imagine it.  “I think I understand.  It sounds like magic to me.”  He opened his eyes again.

     “Sometimes it does seem like magic.”  She drew her knees up to her chest as she gazed into the fire.  “I’ve only gone to see one a couple of times, but they were so fascinating.  You would definitely love it.”

     “Well, maybe…" he poked at the fire with a nearby stick as he gathered the courage to finish his sentence.  "Maybe after we rescue your mom… you could take me?” he apprehensively asked and nearly held his breath as he awaited her reply.

     Cheeks flushing slightly, she considered his request.  Then a warm smile spread across her lips, and she gave him a nod.  “Yes, I’d love to take you.”

     A weightlessness washed over him, and his face brightened.  “Awesome!  I look forward to it.” 

     “Me, too.”  She played with her braid as she stared at the fire again.  What an evening this had turned out to be.  She honestly could not remember the last time she had been this happy.  In fact, her cheeks ached from how much she had been smiling.

     However, a heavy yawn soon swept over both of them, signaling the end of their evening festivities. 

     “We should get ready to sleep,” Victoria announced, climbing to her feet with another yawn.

     “Yeah, I think you’re right.”  He rubbed at his eyes as he stood as well.  “Goodnight, Victoria.”  He absent-mindedly placed a quick peck on her cheek before walking off to grab his bedding.

     The girl immediately froze, wide-eyed and bewildered.  Was that…?  Did he…?  What just happened?   Her mind struggled to process it.  A boy had actually kissed her.  Granted, it wasn’t on the lips, but it was still enough to send her into a mild state of shock.  

     Camilo returned with his sleeping bag to find that Victoria hadn’t moved.  “Hey, is everything alright?”

     His words snapped her back to reality.  “Yes, I’m fine,” she squeaked and hurried off to grab her own bag while still tenderly cradling her cheek.

     Unfortunately, their wake-up call the following morning was not as pleasant as the previous night had been.  Grunting and scratching sounds, as well as Domingo’s aggravated pawing, pulled both of them from their sleep just as the sky was beginning to lighten.  Vision still blurry with sleepiness, they raised their heads to see a robust, spectacled bear and two cubs rummaging around their saddles.

     “Oh, no!  They’re trying to eat our food,” uttered Victoria in a hushed tone.

     That was all that Camilo needed to hear.  He leaped up and ran at the bears, waving his arms above his head.  “Hey!  Get out of here!”

     The mother bear turned to face him with an irritated growl, immediately causing Camilo to regret his decision.  He tried to shapeshift into a large, burly man to seem more intimidating, but the bear wasn’t deterred.  Instead, she began to slowly walk towards him.

     “Camilo!  Get back!”

     He did as instructed, jumping backward out of the way just as Victoria released Domingo.  With ears pinned back, the mule charged at the unwanted creatures, striking aggressively with his hooves.  Not wanting to get trampled, the family of bears quickly retreated back into the forest.

     “What were you thinking?!” Victoria exclaimed at a volume that was the loudest Camilo had ever heard her speak.  “Were you seriously going to wrestle a mama bear for some arepas?!”

     He sheepishly scratched at the back of his head.  “I don’t know.  I thought they’d just run away.”

     "Ay, de mi," she shook her head in exasperation.  “You are so lucky we have the mule.  How did he get tied up, anyway?   I usually leave him loose.”  She walked over to go retrieve her mount.

     “I tied him up before we went to sleep so he’d be easier for you to catch this morning.  I’m sorry, I didn’t realize.”

     She grabbed Domingo’s reins and released a heavy sigh, trying to clear away the adrenaline that was coursing through her body.  “It’s alright.  I’m just glad you’re okay.  Which is more than I can say for our rations.”  She looked over the mess of half-eaten food strewn about around their saddles.

     “Did they eat everything?” Camilo pitifully inquired.

     “I think so.”  She picked up a slobbery saddle bag and opened it up.  “Well, everything except this one tamale.”  She pulled the last morsel of food which was still safely sealed inside its corn husk.

     Camilo slowly walked over to join her, looking at the carnage as if he had lost a dear friend.  “That’s really all that’s left?  That’s not very much.”

     “Then you better eat up.”  She offered him the tamale.  “We’ll be to town in a few hours.  I’ll eat then.”

     He took it but didn’t open it.  After a moment of contemplation, he clamped his eyes shut and handed it back to her.  “No, you take it.  You’ve gone without food long enough.  It’s my turn.”

     His gesture deeply touched her.  “Camilo… I… No, I can’t let you do that.”  She pushed it back.  “I promise I’ll be fine.  You need it more than me.”

     “Says who?  I say you need it more,” he countered.

     “I’m not a teenage boy with a bottomless pit for a stomach.  Just take it.”

     “No.  I won’t let you go hungry anymore.  You eat it.”

     “It’s your birthday.  You can have it.”

     “Well, I don’t want it.”

     “Neither do I.”

     “Victoria!”

     “Camilo!”

     Reaching a stalemate, they both stared intensely at each other, neither one blinking in their determination to make their point.  Finally, Victoria’s eyes subconsciously fluttered closed and Camilo relaxed.

     “There!  You blinked.  You lose.  You eat it.”  He handed her the tamale.

     “What?  We weren’t even playing!” she objected with a groan.  But after a moment, she relented.  She took the meal and unwrapped the corn husk while Camilo looked on.  She held it up and was about to take a bite when a sly glint appeared in her eye.  In one swift movement, she took the tamale and shoved it in his mouth.  “Okay, let’s get moving.”  She turned away to start saddling Domingo.

     Camilo tried to argue, but it was in vain with his mouth full.  He broke off the back half of the tamale and chewed and swallowed what was in his mouth.  “We split it,” he proposed when his mouth was finally free.

     Victoria paused and looked back at him.

     “You know how stubborn I can be.  I won’t take no for an answer.”  He held out the remaining half.

     She was going to refuse again, but the determined look in his eye softened her.  “Alright, fine.”  She took the portion of tamale and began to eat it.  “Thank you.”

     “See?  Was that so hard?” he smugly crossed his arms.

     “No,” she admitted with a reluctant smile and finished her small meal.  “But if you start complaining about how hungry you are in an hour, I’m going to feel terrible.”

     “I think I can manage,” he confidently reassured her.  “Now, vamanos.  I want to see this town I’ve heard so much about.”  He quickly saddled up his horse, and they departed on the final leg of their journey.

Chapter Text

      Guuurgle…

     Victoria winced at the sound.  “Camilo, I knew you would be hungry.  You should have eaten the other half of that tamale.”

     “I’m fine, I’m fine.  I promise,” he hastily answered, rubbing his stomach and willing it to quiet down.  “But we are almost there, right?”

     “We’re definitely getting closer.  After we crest this peak, it will be all downhill until we get to the valley,” she reported.  

     “Okay, I can handle that.  I can totally handle that.”  He took another swig from his canteen, hoping the water would satiate his hunger.  

     A few minutes later, their horse and mule reached the top of the final steep mountain.

     “There it is,” Victoria announced, her voice laced with an odd mixture of relief and anxiousness.  “Down there is the town of Yapal.”

     “Whoa…”  Camilo could feel his heart race excitedly as he tried to absorb every detail of the farmlands and distant buildings in the valley before them.  It was somewhere new!  He had actually made it to somewhere new!  “Victoria, this is incredible!”

     “It definitely is from up here.  I remember when I reached this peak at the beginning of my journey.  The view took my breath away.”  She turned Domingo around to look behind them.  “But it also intimidated me.  Gazing out at an endless sea of mountains… I almost gave up.  I didn’t have any idea where to go.”

     “How did you find us, then?” Camilo turned as well and stepped his horse up beside her.  “I thought you at least had some general directions or something.”

     She shook her head.  “All I knew was that the Encanto was in the mountains– if it existed at all.  But, as I stood here wondering what to do, Domingo and I saw a light.”  She pointed far off in the distance at the split peak.  “There was a small light on the side of that cracked mountain.  It was a long shot, but I knew that there must be some sort of civilization that way.”

     Camilo cocked his head as he studied the view from the vista.  “But that doesn’t make any sense.  There’s nothing on that mountain.  I should know; I was just up there.”

     Her brows knit in perplexion.  “Then what do you think it was?”

     “Beats me.  Maybe it was the miracle magic or something.”

     “Maybe…”  She replayed her memory of the strange phenomenon.  “But it seemed like a reflection, like the light of the sun was catching on something.”

     Camilo pondered as well.  “Hmm… When did you say this was?”

     “It was Tuesday.  Tuesday in the late afternoon.”

     A sudden gasp escaped him and realization washed over his face.  “That’s exactly when I was up there.”

     Now it was time for Victoria’s wheels to start turning.  “You don’t think…  What were you doing up there?” she asked intently.

     “I had my mother’s spyglass, and I was looking around.”  His heart began to pound again.  “I remember looking in this direction.  I was barely able to see your town through the mountains.”

     “Camilo,” her mind was spinning so fast, she could hardly speak, “it was you.  The sun must have been reflecting off of the spyglass.”  She earnestly looked up at him.  “I found the Encanto because of you!”

     “Santa María…” he breathed, completely awestruck.  Slowly his eyes drifted back to the expanse of mountains, back toward his hidden home.  “I guess my family and I really are destined to help you.  Fate literally brought us together.  There’s no other explanation.”

     His comment, opposite to his intention, felt like a swift slap to Victoria’s face, knocking her off of her cloud of elated wonder back down to the realities of Earth.  “Fate… the vision.”  Deflated, she pivoted back toward her town.  “Camilo, we still have to worry about the vision.  What good is fate bringing us together if you’re going to get hurt?”

     “Victoria, we’ve been through this.  I’m going to be careful.”

     “You were already almost mauled by a bear!  How is that being careful?”

     His cheeks flushed sheepishly.  “That was just a slight lapse of judgment.  I promise I will be okay.”

     “Bruno’s vision says otherwise.”  Her eyes began to sting, forcing her to turn away.  What was this?  Was she actually fighting back tears over him?  She hadn’t realized how attached she was growing.  Even though she had only known him for a few days, she already couldn’t imagine going back to life without him.  She couldn’t bear returning to a world of rain clouds and gray skies.  She longed for the sunshine and color that radiated from him.  Her emotions escaped in a shaky sigh as she continued, “I know you say that it might not come true, but I can’t risk it.  You’re a special person, Camilo.  I can’t… I can’t lose you, too.”  A solitary tear slipped down her cheek.

     “Hey,” he comfortingly touched her hand, luring her to look in his direction.  “I’m not going anywhere.  I told you I won’t make any rescue attempts.  I’ll stay safe, okay?”

     She gazed into his eyes, noting the sincerity that filled them.  They also seemed to have taken on a greener hue, mirroring her own.  “I hope you’re right.  I really hope you’re right.”

      Growl….

     “Miércoles,” Camilo looked down at his middle.  “Quiet, stomach!  We’re having a moment here.”

     The sound coaxed a weak smile to break through her worry.  “Your stomach is right, though.  We should move on and get us both some food.”  She wiped at her eyes and gathered up her reins.  “I know the perfect place for lunch.”

~ * * * ~

     They dropped down into the valley and entered the homestretch, each step building the anticipation as it brought them closer to their destination.  Their travels did experience a short hiccup when Camilo and his horse, Café, encountered a car for the first time.  Both horse and boy froze, their eyes the size of saucers, as they studied the strange, motorized, metal box puttering down the nearby road.  After a few seconds, Café decided he had had enough and attempted to hightail it back to the Encanto with Camilo clinging to the reins for dear life.  Victoria and Domingo were forced to chase after them and bring the horse back under control.  

     “What in the world was that?!” Camilo exclaimed once he had safely slowed to a stop.

     “That is called a car,” she reported, still panting from the sudden adrenaline rush.  “That’s how people get around quickly here.  I figured you hadn’t seen one before, but I never considered Café’s reaction.  Maybe we should lead him for a bit until he gets used to them.”

     He readily nodded.  “Sounds good to me.”

     They both dismounted and continued on foot.  After traveling in the saddle for so many long hours, walking felt like a welcomed relief, so much so that they completed the last few miles that way.  The moment the dirt road transitioned into cobblestone, the pair let out a collective sigh of relief.

     “I made it back.  I can’t believe I actually went all the way to Encanto and made it back!” Victoria’s frame shuddered as the weight of completing this insurmountable leg of her rescue plan fell off her shoulders.  However, the other half of the plan still loomed ahead and seemed just as impossible as the first.  

     Camilo laid a hand on her shoulder supportively.  “I can believe it.  And your mom will be so proud when she finds out.”

     She turned to him with shimmering eyes.  “Thank you, Camilo.”  It was surreal for her to see him standing in this overly-familiar environment.  If he hadn’t been with her, she could almost convince herself that the past week was simply an extravagant dream, save for the fact that her legs were now healed.  Yet here he was, a magical outsider in her hometown, a magical outsider with whom she had somehow found favor.

     As they walked down the main street toward the plaza, the chameleon’s face brightened as he beheld each new building and unfamiliar face.  “¡Hola!  Hello!  ¡Buenos días!” he cheerfully greeted every person he passed.  

     Some responded with a friendly wave, others seemed perplexed at this bright, yellow stranger.  

     “Oh, Señora.  Let me help you.”  He passed Café’s reins to Victoria and rushed to lend a hand to a middle-aged woman carrying a heavy crate of vegetables.

     “Gracias, chico,” the woman replied, surprised by his eagerness.  “I don’t believe I’ve seen you around before.”

     “I just arrived.  My name’s Camilo,” he introduced as he walked down the street with the crate.  “Now where did you need me to carry this?”

     The woman guided him to a nearby house.  After he delivered the load to her kitchen, he returned to Victoria who was wearing a warm grin.  

     “That was very kind,” she told him, returning his horse.

     He shrugged.  “I just like to help people.  Also, it’s sort of drilled into me at this point.”  He scratched the back of his head with a light chuckle.

     They didn’t have to walk much farther before the street opened up into the broad, bustling plaza.  The sight stopped the sheltered boy in his tracks.  Just as Victoria had described, it was similar to the Encanto.  Both plazas contained shops and eateries and were crowned with a simple but noble church.   Yet, the atmosphere here was completely different.  Not only did the absence of the nestling mountains give him the odd sensation of floundering in open waters, but the general demeanor of the townsfolk felt off.  Yes, there was still an air of friendliness, but there was also weariness, worry, and even gruffness from some of the people who passed by.  And to top it off, there were more of those strange cars.

     “Come on, Camilo.  The restaurant is just over here.”  Victoria led the way along the street to their left before finally stopping in front of a building with a covered porch.

     Camilo read the splintered and faded sign that was pitched above them.  “A cantina?” he questioned skeptically.  “Are you sure we’re allowed in there?”

     “Yes, it’s fine,” she replied as she secured Domingo to the old tie rail out front.  “This is one of the places my mamá works with Tío Arturo.”

     He followed her lead, tying up Café next to the mule.  “Oh.  I thought you didn’t have any other family here.”

     “Well, he’s not really my tío.  He’s a family friend.”  She pushed open the dark, oak door and stepped inside, Camilo tailing behind her.  

     Their senses were flooded with the pungent aroma of cigar smoke and the scratchy music blasting from the jukebox in the far corner.  Victoria’s eyes darted to the bar at the back of the open room, scanning for the familiar face, while Camilo instantly became entranced with the electrical light fixtures strung from the ceiling.  Movement from the swinging kitchen door caught her attention.  Her face lit up as a hefty man with a salt-and-pepper circle beard stepped through and resumed his post behind the bar.

     “Tío Arturo!”  She weaved her way past the scattered tables and darted towards the bar.

     The man nearly dropped the glass he had just started to clean.  “Victoria?  Victoria!”  Eyes glistening with tears of thankfulness and relief, he scrambled around the bar and embraced her tightly.  “Oh, Mija!  I thought they had taken you, too!  Where have you been?!”  He held her at arm’s length and looked her over.  “And what happened to your legs?”

     “It’s a long story,” she smiled, her eyes also wavering.  “I can explain everything.  But first, we could really use some food.”

     Camilo’s attention was snatched away from the novel, shining lights.  “Yes! Food, por favor!”

     “And who might this be?” the man asked, having not noticed the teenage boy until now.

     “I’m Camilo Madrigal.  I escorted Victoria back here.”  Without thinking, he transformed into Arturo as he extended his hand for a handshake.

     “¡Dios mío!”  He scrambled backward, gripping his chest in shock.

     Victoria clapped her hand to her forehead.

     Realizing his mistake, Camilo snapped back to normal before anyone else in the cantina could see him.  “I’m so sorry, señor!  It’s a habit.  I didn’t mean to scare you!” He also offered his companion an apologetic look.

     Arturo clung to the edge of the bar and stared at him in disbelief, breathing rapidly.  “Victoria, where did you find this kid?”

     She rubbed her arm, unsure of the best way to explain the situation.  “Well… I don’t think you’ll believe me if I told you.”

     “Try me.”  He eyed Camilo wearily, although his form started to relax as he realized the boy seemed to pose no threat.

     “Do you remember those stories my abuela would tell me?  The ones about Encanto?”

     He nodded.  “You’ve shown me the pictures you’ve drawn of it.”

     She continued hesitantly, “Well, it turns out they weren’t just stories.  They were real.  That’s where I’ve been this whole time.”

     Arturo blinked unbelievingly.  “You can’t be serious.”

     “I’m completely serious.”

     The man slid past Camilo and pulled Victoria off to the side.  “Okay, let’s say you did find this fairytale town, that doesn’t mean this boy is safe.  Just because he’s magical or something doesn’t mean he’s good.  He could be a diablo.”

     She looked him square in the eyes.  “Trust me, Tío, he’s good.  He’s probably the nicest boy I’ve ever met.  And his family’s magic is from a miracle, not some devil.  He just wants to help me rescue my mom.”

     His gaze shifted from Victoria’s surety to Camilo’s embarrassment and back again before he relinquished a sigh.  “Alright, I will trust you.  If anyone is a good judge of character, it’s you.”  With that, he stepped back over to the shapeshifter.  “Sorry about that.  I’ve just never seen anyone turn into me before.”

     “No, you’re good!  It was my fault,” he grinned sheepishly.

     “Well, you two said you were hungry, verdad?  What would you like?  It will be on the house.”  Victoria opened her mouth to object, but Arturo held up a hand to stop her.  “It’s the least I can do after all you’ve been through.”

     Camilo instantly recovered from his slump.  “That’s very generous of you, señor.  Do you have bandeja paisa?”

     “Of course.  And what about you, Mija?”

     “Some frijoles rojos, please.  Thank you, Tío.”

     He nodded and disappeared into the kitchen to place their orders.

     As soon as they were left alone, Victoria released the breath she had been containing.  “You’re lucky he was so understanding about your gift.  That could have gone much worse.”

     “I know.  I thought I had given him a heart attack.”  Camilo’s attention was once again captivated by the light of a table lamp that was sitting on the bar beside him.  “You say there’s no magic here, but how do these lights work without candles?”  He reached through the top of the lampshade to touch the bulb and quickly recoiled at the unexpected heat.

     She couldn’t help but grin at his fascination with something that she had taken for granted.  “It’s not magic; it’s electricity,” she explained.

     “Electricity?”

     She thought of another way to describe it.  “You know, lightning.”

     Understanding filled his eyes.  “Oh.  I guess that makes sense.  But how do they get lightning inside the lamp?”  He examined it some more, blinking at the brightness of the filament.  

     “Careful.  Don’t blind yourself,” a light chuckle escaped her.  “It travels through wires.  See?”  She pointed to the cord and how it was plugged into an outlet.  “A powerhouse up the river on the other side of town generates the electricity.”

     He finally ceased his investigation of the light fixture and turned in his chair to face her.  “So are you like an expert on electricity or something?” he smirked, propping his chin in his hand.  She seemed more relaxed at the moment.  He liked that.

     “No, I just read a lot.  There’s not much else for me to do around here.”  She fiddled with a coaster that had been left on the bar.

     “Well, now that your legs are healed you can do more.  You can do whatever you want.”

     She set the thin piece of cork back down.  “That’s true.  Although now that I’m able, I really should get a job and help to support myself.”

     “I suppose that’s the responsible thing to do,” he rolled his eyes in jest.  “But you still need to make time for some fun.  Like taking me to that movie you promised.”

     Her cheeks flushed at the reminder of their outstanding date.  “Yes, of course.  I’ll be sure to make time for that.”

     Arturo peeked through the small window at the top of the kitchen door, observing the pair quietly.    In all the years he had known Victoria, he had never seen the girl smile like that before.  Perhaps there was something special about this Camilo after all.

Chapter Text

     A few minutes later, Arturo re-emerged from the kitchen with the teenagers’ lunch dishes.  After expressing their gratitude, the two dug in.  

     “Señor, this is delicious!” Camilo groaned with delight as he sampled a bite of everything.

     The man chuckled at his enthusiasm.  “I’ll give your compliments to the chef.”

     Victoria was more reserved as she spooned her frijoles but was enjoying them all the same.  She glanced over at Camilo and his large plate of food.  “Amigo, are you sure you can eat all that?”

     “Are you doubting me?” he raised an eyebrow with a smirk.  “I have a bottomless pit for a stomach, remember?”

     “Then that means you’ll have room for dessert,” grinned Arturo.  “I was thinking some vacas negras were in order.”

     “Vacas negras?  How are black cows a dessert?” Camilo tilted his head.

     This made Victoria giggle.  “It’s a type of drink: soda mixed with ice cream.  And yes, that would be perfect, Tío Arturo.  It is Camilo's birthday after all.”

     “Oh yeah.  I keep forgetting about that.”

     “¡Ay!  ¡Feliz cumpleaños, chico!” Arturo congratulated.  He leaned forward on the bar and thoughtfully propped his chin in his hand.  “So you mean to tell me you traveled all this way, scaling mountains and running out of food, to help Señorita Victoria on your birthday?”

     Camilo shrugged lightly.  “It just sort of worked out that way.  I will say this has been the most adventurous birthday I’ve ever had.”

     “For the record, I’ve told him multiple times not to come,” Victoria chimed in.  Her tone then grew more serious.  “But I greatly appreciate the sacrifice.  It means more than you know.”

     The boy offered her a warm smile.

     “It is a very dangerous thing you and your family are offering to do,” said Arturo thoughtfully, returning to his original task of cleaning glasses.  “It shouldn’t be taken lightly.  No one interferes with Los Lobos and their dealings.”

     “Los Lobos?  Is that the name of the group that took my mother?”

     He nodded.  “And even if this magical family is strong enough to face them, we don’t know where your mother was taken.”

     Victoria’s expression fell.  “You don’t?  I was hoping you could have helped with that.  I don’t know where she could be.”

     Arturo gave a sympathetic shake of his head.  “Los siento.  I try to keep my nose out of Lobos business as much as possible.”  He put away the glass and started cleaning another.

     The pair fell silent, mulling over this disappointment.  Camilo was the first to perk up.

     “Hold on.  I remember Tío Bruno mentioning something about seeing a mansion in his vision.  Do you think that could be a clue?”

     This lit a spark of realization in Victoria’s eyes.  “That’s right.  There was a mansion in my vision with Bruno, too.  It looked like it was on a hill surrounded by trees.”

     “Los Lobos’ leader, Francisco Rojas, does own a mansion in the foothills across the river,” the bartender confirmed.  “But there’s no guarantee that’s where they took María.”

     “No, I think it is.”  A crack could be heard in her voice.  “Because immediately after that in the vision, I saw my mom.  I saw myself being reunited with my mom!”

     “You saw all that?!  Victoria, why didn’t you say anything?!” exclaimed Camilo.

     “I don’t know.  It’s not easy getting amnesia three times in one week.  My mind is still a bit muddled,” she exclaimed, getting flustered by him once more.  “Besides, I’ve been a little preoccupied by the looming dread of your vision.”

     “Either way, that sounds like where we need to go!  After we finish eating, we’ll head that direction and meet up with my family.”

     “Whoa, hold on!” objected Arturo.  “Now, I don’t know what you two mean about these ‘visions,’ but I highly advise you don’t go anywhere near that mansion.”

     “That’s my tío’s gift, señor.  He can see the future,” Camilo explained.  “If Bruno saw Victoria finding her mom, it’s going to happen.”

     “That also means you’ll get hurt,” Victoria reminded him.  “Arturo is right.  Maybe we can find another way.”

     Camilo was adamant.  “If Tío Bruno saw the mansion in both of our visions, that is where we need to go.  That is the way the future must be.  And, like I’ve said a hundred times now, I’ll stick close to Julieta.  She’ll heal me.”

     She let out a frustrated sigh and buried her face in her hands.  “This isn’t turning out how I imagined.  Not at all!”

     The boy placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.  “Victoria, we didn’t travel this far to give up now.  My family will come up with a plan.  You’ll see.”

     She drew in a doubting breath, but slowly nodded her head.  “I guess I must have faith.  I have no other choice at this point.”

     The two paused the discussion so they could finish their meals and savor their dreamy dessert drinks.  Then it was time for them to head out again.

     “Por favor, be careful,” Arturo gave the girl one last hug.  “If you can save your mother, it will be a miracle.”

     “It’s a good thing miracles run in my family,” Camilo offered a confident smirk.  “Thank you again for the food.”

     “It was my pleasure.” The bartender kept his eyes fixed on the pair as they exited the cantina and untied their mounts, not breaking his gaze until they had ridden out of sight.  With a conflicted sigh, he returned his attention to his work and the customer who had just approached the bar.

     The two followed Arturo's directions, taking the bridge across the river and heading back towards the foothills. 

     “I wonder how long it will be before your family gets here,” Victoria thought out loud as they rode.

     “Hopefully not too long.  But, if we had waited for them like I had suggested, we'd all be together by now,” he couldn’t help but add.

     “I know, I know.  But you can’t blame me for wanting to keep you all out of this,” she retorted.  “We’ll just have to wait for them now.” 

     As they weaved around a hill, the trees parted revealing a sprawling, white, stuccoed mansion perched high on the hill before them. 

     “Camilo, that's it,” Victoria breathed.  “That's the mansion from my vision!” 

     He stared up at it in awe.  “Miércoles, we actually found it.  Well,” he stopped his horse, “I recommend we wait here.  I don't want to get too close on our own.”

     “I agree.”  She dismounted and led Domingo into the grass just off of the road.

     Camilo did the same.

     They hunkered down in the shade of a large oak as the equines grazed beside them.  Only a few minutes had passed before the sound of an engine could be heard approaching.  Camilo didn't seem to notice, but Victoria instantly stiffened.  

     “Oh no.  Camilo, we need to hide!”  

     She tugged on his ruana and pulled him around the other side of the tree just as a truck rounded the corner.  She dared not peek as it drove by.  But then, to her horror, she heard the vehicle skid to a stop.  Camilo tried to inconspicuously look around the other side of the tree, but she pulled him back, silently shaking her head.  Their hearts then skipped a beat when they heard the truck doors open and three men climb out. 

     “What are these horses doing here? Sweep the area.  Make sure no one is around.”

     The gruff voice rang in the girl's ears.  Against her better judgment, she peered around the trunk and beheld the familiar, bald figure.  With a gasp, she returned to cover.  “It's him!” she breathed, growing frantic.  “That’s the man who took my mom!”

     Twigs snapped as the men stepped into the grass.

     “What do we do?! What do we do?!”  Her mind had been thrown into a panic. All that filled it now were scenes of these men destroying her home and her mother's desperate screams. 

     Camilo's wide eyes rapidly surveyed their situation.  “We have to run!  They're going to find us.”  He grabbed her hand and darted away from the tree, heading down the sloping field. 

     The movement immediately caught the men's attention.  “There!  Stop them!”

     An echoing crack rang out, sending the teens ducking behind another tree for cover.

     “W-was that a gun?!” the boy exclaimed, his mind trying to process the unfamiliar sound. 

     “Yes!  This is bad!  This is very bad!!”  Her breathing was shallow and rapid. 

     “We have to keep going! Come on!” He led the way onward, ducking behind every tree and bush possible to stay out of the line of sight of the men.  Just when he thought they were losing them, Victoria's scream made his blood run cold.  He looked back and saw her struggling to free herself from one of the men.  “No!”  He was about to turn to go after her when he realized the other two were still pursuing him.  Feeling like a coward, he continued to run down the hill.  As he passed a hollow log, he swiftly shifted into a baby and crawled inside.  A few moments later, the men ran past his hiding spot and lost his trail.  They searched around for several nerve-wracking minutes before giving up and scaling the hill back to their truck.  Camilo dared not move until he was certain they had continued on their way.  

     Hanging his head in deep disappointment and shame, he crawled out of the tree and returned to normal.  How could he have let this happen? How could he have let them take her?  He thought she was right behind him. He ruffled his hair in frustration.  This was all his fault.  He had to try to rescue her.  He couldn't live with himself if he didn't!  He started off back toward the road, hoping a plan would come to mind by the time he reached the mansion.